Pairing : alpha jake x omega reader
Genre : non-idol AU, alpha/omega dynamics, mate, fluff, mention of sex
Synopsis : After twenty years in wolf form, Y/N no longer knows how to become human again before crossing paths with the alpha Jake and his pack. As a bond forms between them, Jake must find a way to help his soulmate return to human form.
Twenty years. Twenty long years. Twenty long years of trying to regain control. Twenty long years of hunting to feed herself, fleeing to escape hunters, concentrating to become human again.
As far as she can remember, Y/N has almost never had contact with humans. Her father and mother abandoned her in the forest, alone and on a cold winter night, because according to them, she was weak. An Omega, trash in their eyes.
In a pack, there are three ranks of wolves. Alphas. Dominant wolves who control and protect their pack. They have red eyes and a strong aura. Betas. Wolves who follow the Alpha's orders and are often strong in combat. They have yellow eyes and powerful strength. And finally, Omegas. They are the rarest. They are normally the ones who bear children, male or female, although Beta and Alpha females can also bear children. That's why they are quite valuable and highly sought after by Alphas and Betas. But over time, they have begun to disappear, making them very prized. However, they are also quite weak and less resilient than other wolves. They have blue eyes and a recognizable scent.
Y/N's parents probably thought she wouldn't make a good wolf because of this and abandoned her. Maybe she was weak once, but the trials she has endured have made her strong. Physically and mentally.
The young wolf emerges from the deep cave where she spent the night and shakes her fur to remove the dirt caught in her hair. Another new day begins, and it will be the same as yesterday. Hunt, rest, walk, snack, nap… Every day is the same. Sometimes she comes across hunters or hikers, but she runs away before they can do anything. She distrusts these people. Y/N made the mistake, once, just once, of letting them get close to her, and she would never do it again. Never… That's why she is always alert to the slightest noise, the slightest unfamiliar scent, always on guard.
The wolf trots through the woods, savoring the cool breeze until she comes across a small stream. She stops in front of it and plunges her snout into the water to quench her thirst. It's often difficult to find water, and this river comes at just the right time. A branch cracks, and she jerks her head up. Her eyes scan around her before falling on two golden orbs through a bush.
Y/N flees at full speed, hearing the individual follow her, leaves crunching under his paws. Trees fly by on either side of the path, but Y/N doesn't stop, not even when she twists her ankle in a rabbit hole. She won't let this wolf catch her. Sensing silence around her, the wolf slows down until she stops. Panting, she checks her surroundings before licking her injured paw.
Without her seeing it coming, the unknown wolf jumps on her, pinning her to the ground. Y/N struggles, growling, and bites his thigh, making him yelp in pain. The wolf pushes him away with a kick of her paw and gets back up. The Beta growls and jumps on her. Too caught up in their fight, the Omega and the Beta don't see other wolves arriving.
A powerful aura makes Y/N dizzy, and she staggers and trips to the ground. She tries to get up, exhausted, but a strong blow to her head sends her straight into the realm of dreams.
The wolves turn human again and, after putting on some pants, surround the sleeping she-wolf. "Do you think it's a lone wolf?"
"Female wolf, I'd say. She's slimmer than a male."
"We should take her to the Alpha."
"You're right."
Two of them lift the animal and carry it through the woods. The group emerges into a clearing housing numerous cabins. They don't stop and continue on to the largest house, which belongs to the King of the Alphas and wolves across his continent. "Alpha, we found this she-wolf on our territory."
"Was she alone?"
"Yes, and very fierce."
"We knocked her out, but even then, she didn't turn human."
"I see… Lock her in the cellar and chain her up."
"At your command." The Betas obey their Alpha and lock the she-wolf in the basement. The Alpha will deal with her later.
It is only several hours later that Y/N slowly emerges. She gets up, her head spinning, and takes a step forward, but a metallic sound holds her back. She discovers a thick collar fastened around her neck and chains around her front paws. Panic sets in, and she struggles, whimpering.
"You can struggle as much as you want, they won't move." The wolf turns around, adopting a defensive stance and growling with bared teeth. She discovers a young man leaning against the wall, watching her despite the darkness. "Why don't you turn back into human form? You were on our territory, and I'd like to know your identity before deciding your fate."
Her growls intensify, ignoring the words of the wolf in front of her. His eyes turn red, and his aura spreads, making the wolf whimper. Y/N tries to press her paws against her ears, rolling on the ground to silence this sensation.
"Good, at least you're receptive to my aura. Perfect. You're probably a Beta. You should eat if you don't want to starve." He throws her a rabbit, which she catches mid-air and devours. Once in the dim light, Y/N curls up, ears raised to listen to the sounds around her.
The wolf is startled awake by a multitude of footsteps entering her cell. She springs up and growls. "Ah, yes, you weren't kidding when you said she was aggressive."
"She's so pretty, can I pet her?"
"You want to lose an arm?!"
"Jake, you have to do something."
"Maybe one more day in the dark will do her good."
"But…" Y/N watches these people leave and retreats to a corner of the room. The door slams shut, and she gets back on her feet. She is intelligent and won't stay here forever. She contorts her paws and, with whimpers of pain, manages to free her feet from the chains. Just the collar remains, and she is free, but it's harder than she thinks.
No matter how hard Y/N pulls, tries to remove it, or anything else, nothing works. The she-wolf lets herself fall to the ground and sighs. An idea sprouts in her mind, and she kicks the nails holding her to the wall. After bloody paws, they finally give way. At the same moment, the door opens, and she hides behind a section of the wall.
"Yo, wolfie! Are you there?" She slams into the person, making him fall, and rushes up the stairs to escape. "She's getting away!"
Y/N doesn't know where she is going, but she manages to find the exit and bursts into the vast meadow. She needs to get back to the forest to lose them. The wolf darts between the cabins, people stepping aside as she passes. She is still dragging the chains attached to her collar, and they grow heavier with each stride.
The animal stops abruptly when two wolves cut her off and turns right to resume running. Y/N knows they are chasing her and runs as fast as she can with her last remaining strength, but she finds herself surrounded by wolves baring their teeth, ready to attack.
"You're tough." Y/N turns around and discovers the young man who came to visit her in her cell. "But I hate being made a fool of."
He unleashes his aura, which crushes the she-wolf. Whimpering in pain, she rubs her head against the ground, the chains clinking behind her. "Jake! Stop!"
The wolf collapses in the grass, panting, as the Alpha retracts his aura. "Appa!"
"Stop, son. She's an Omega." A murmur runs through the crowd that has gathered for a better view of the scene.
"Sunoo, what are you…?" But the Alpha's brother approaches the Omega, who is struggling to catch her breath, without fear. She tries to move away from the human but has no strength left.
"Easy, everything's fine. My name is Sunoo. I just want to remove this collar." With a gentle gesture, he detaches the collar from the wolf's neck, and she shakes her fur. "So, are you really an Omega? Or is my father's sense of smell not as effective as it used to be?"
"I hear you, young man!"
"Shh! I'm trying to create a bond!"
Y/N slowly gets up, staggers, and shakes herself off. Sunoo leads her toward his parents and his brother, the Alpha. "Everything's fine, my dear," the woman smiles at her. "Don't be afraid."
The wolf observes her before looking at her husband, a tall, smiling man, and then her son. Their eyes meet, and their eyes turn red and blue, confirming the animal's identity. "Mine," he growls.
"Jake, wait, you…" But he has already transformed, tearing his clothes in the process. The black wolf is larger than Y/N, who regains her senses.
She takes a step back when he approaches her but lets him come. The wolf is still on guard but eventually moves forward as well, wary. She sniffs him with her snout before jumping back when the Alpha sniffs her a bit too closely.
But that doesn't seem to stop him, as he tries to get a little closer. Y/N becomes frightened and runs away to hide behind Sunoo. Jake follows her and chases her around the circle formed by the pack. "Stop chasing each other, you're going to get hurt!" Sunoo exclaims.
And it happens as the two wolves tangle their legs and sprawl in a tangle of arms and legs. The Alpha licks the Omega's snout, who ends up pawing at his head to escape his grip. Jake turns human again, making half of the single Betas drool at his half-naked, muscular body. "Well, son, it looks like you've just found your mate!" his father laughs.
"My baby is all grown up," his mother sobs.
"Eomma," the Alpha sighs.
"I finally have a sister-in-law!" Sunoo exclaims, hugging the wolf, who lets him, more trapped than willing. Jake manages a smile, but a question arises. How do you make the she-wolf human again?
Although Jake is happy to have found his mate, he would still like to have her in human form. And after searching through thousands of books and consulting the internet, nothing gave him any answers.
"There must be a solution!" he exclaims in front of his family.
"Perhaps it's a psychological block," his mother suggests. "She may have experienced something that prevents her from turning back into a human, or that scares her."
"And how can I find out to help her? If I want to hear her thoughts, I have to mark her, and that's done in human form! So, we're back to square one! Damn it!"
"Just try to get closer to her, human or wolf," his father, the former Alpha, says. "Make her feel comfortable with you."
Jake sighs but nods. He goes outside and transforms into a wolf to join Y/N, who is being smothered by wolf pups. The Alpha gently chases them away and nudges the she-wolf, who yaps. They gallop toward the woods, enjoying the summer sun.
They reach the top of a small hill and lie down in the leaves. Jake licks Y/N's snout, and she takes it as an invitation, snuggling against his black fur, resting her head against his neck. They stay there for a while, observing the landscape, before the Alpha gets up and signals for the Omega to follow him. They descend the hill to enter the flower-filled meadow.
Jake jumps on Y/N, who dodges him with a dismayed yap. They play cat and mouse for a while before the wolf pins his mate in the grass. Panting, the two wolves catch their breath. Y/N sits up slightly and presses her head against Jake's, closing her eyes. The Alpha lets out a slow breath and lies down next to Y/N, wrapping himself around her so she feels protected.
The buzzing of a bee near his ear wakes Jake from sleep. He opens his eyes with difficulty because of the sun and notices that he is human again. Turning to find his wolf, the young man chokes on his saliva when he finds a young girl snuggled against his chest, just as the she-wolf had been. "Oh, shit."
Jake brushes a few strands of hair away from her face to look at her, and although the mate bond has an effect, nothing can stop him from falling under her charm. Assessing the situation, he gently moves away and transforms, rushing to the village to grab the first blanket he finds. Once back near his beloved, he wraps her in the blanket and carries her to his house.
"Where are you… Oh my Lord! Eomma! Appa!" Their parents arrive, alerted by their son's shouts. "She's human! Damn, she's so pretty!"
"Your language! Jake, how did you do it?"
"No idea. I think she just felt comfortable. We fell asleep, and when I woke up, we were human."
"Put her in your room until she wakes up." Jake places his still-sleeping mate in his bed and puts on shorts and a t-shirt. He lies down next to her and falls back asleep.
Y/N emerges from sleep and sits up. She screams upon discovering she is human, then screams again upon seeing the young man lying next to her. Jake wakes up with a start as the she-wolf falls off the bed, wrapped in the blanket.
"Oh shit, are you okay?!" the Alpha worries. He gently lifts the blanket but gets a good punch in the face as his parents and brother enter.
"That was a good one," Sunoo teases.
"Sun'," his mother scolds him.
"Sorry…"
The woman approaches Y/N, who has the blanket pulled up to her shoulders. "Everything's fine, dear. What's your name?"
"Y/N… Where am I?"
"At our home, in our pack. You were still in your wolf form when you arrived. Do you remember?"
"I… It's blurry…"
"You're an Omega, right?" She nods, retreating a little further. "Don't be afraid, we mean you no harm. Are you a loner? Don't you have a pack?"
"I… I was abandoned at birth by my parents because I was an Omega. My wolf saved me from the cold, and since then, I haven't been able to become human again."
"You mean you've been in your wolf form for… 20 years?!" Sunoo exclaims.
"Yes…"
"Poor dear," the man murmurs.
Faced with these revelations, Jake growls in anger, which draws Y/N's attention. She turns to him, and automatically, a feeling of relief washes over her. Even though she has very few memories of the last few days, she can feel that he is her mate thanks to her wolf. The Alpha signals for his parents and Sunoo, who is hopping in place, to leave, leaving them alone.
"Do you recognize me? Or does your wolf recognize me?" Y/N nods, swallowing as he approaches her. "My name is Jake. I am the Alpha of this pack, and you are my mate. Do you remember?"
"Yes…" He reaches out to place his hand on her cheek, and the she-wolf leans into it. She takes the lead and grabs Jake's shirt with one hand to pull him closer, burying her head in his neck to smell his scent. The Alpha holds her close, stroking her bare back.
"Y/N?"
"Mmm?" she says with a whimper.
"Do you want to take a shower?"
The young girl pulls back, frowning. "What's a shower?"
"Oh, okay, this is going to be harder than I thought." But Jake was patient and helped her wash, explaining a bit about how all this technology works. He gives her shorts and one of his own t-shirts. "It's too big, but you look cute in it."
"I prefer fur."
"You'll have to get used to it because we can't walk around naked here," he jokes. "Especially since I won't let anyone else see your body except me."
She swallows at his dark gaze, but it doesn't scare her, on the contrary. Jake grabs her hand and leads her out of his room to take her to the dining room. His family is already waiting for them, and they sit at the table. "So, Y/N," the mother begins to break the silence. "What's your favorite dish?"
"Deer," she says as if it's normal. Not a sound is heard in the room, the wolves all looking at the young girl with wide eyes. Then, general laughter erupts as Y/N looks at them, confused. Jake watches her with a smirk, amused by her lost expression.
Sunoo wraps an arm around her shoulders to pull her closer. "You're really innocent about our world, you're too cute!"
"Uh, thanks… I think." After the meal, Jake walks Y/N back to their room and lies down next to her in his bed. While he watches her closely, she doesn't take long to fall asleep against her Alpha, like a pup craving affection. And affection is something Jake will give her plenty of.
Y/N is awakened by the sound of birds outside. As she gets up, she feels a bit strange but shrugs it off and goes to take a shower as Jake explained. After undressing and washing, she puts on shorts and a tank top. She quickly combs her hair and goes down to the dining room, tying a shirt around her waist.
Upon entering the room, she feels several male gazes on her. Seeing some Betas growling at her, Y/N grabs an apple before leaving the house. Not understanding anything at all, she calls out to Sunoo, who is jogging. "Sunoo!"
"Hi, Y/N!"
"Something super weird is going on, the Betas growled at me for no reason."
Sunoo sniffs her and his eyes widen. "Oh my Lord, why did you go out?! We need to see my mom right now!"
"What? But…" Sunoo pulls her by the wrist without letting her finish her sentence. He yells throughout the cabin that he urgently needs his mother in Y/N's room.
She sits on the edge of her bed, suddenly feeling hot. "Why is it so hot?" she says. "Can't we turn on the AC?"
The woman arrives, alerted. "What's going on?"
"Y/N is in heat, and she didn't even know what that was!" Sunoo exclaims.
"Oh, yes, I see." She stands in front of Y/N, who is sweating profusely. "Sweetie, your heat will come every month, and you'll need to stay away from males."
"Why?"
"Because that's normally the time to mate, and I don't think that's what you want right now." She shakes her head vigorously, then buries her head in her hands.
Y/N stays locked in her room for the rest of the day, trying to control her heat as her friend's mother advised. Now alone and pacing in her room while listening to the sounds of the night, it's too much for her wolf, who takes control and runs out of the room. She rushes to Jake's room and enters, startling the young man, who is sitting at his desk.
"Y/N?! Fuck, go back to your room! You're in heat! We shouldn't be together, or I might go into rut!"
"Jake, please," the young girl whimpers, clinging to his shirt.
"Y-Y/N, stop…"
"I want to be with you, help me, please…"
"S-Stop, or I won't be able to control myself." But their wolves both want it very much, and they are the ones in control. Jake presses his mouth to Y/N's without any gentleness and lifts her onto the bed. The others probably should have locked their doors because they mated for the first time.
Jake wakes up after several days of darkness. He sits up in bed and rubs his eyes before seeing the mess that has ravaged his room. He turns his head to see Y/N asleep on her stomach, her body covered in bites and scratches. Looking at his own, there are more marks of small fangs and claw marks.
Memories gradually return to him, and he remembers that Y/N joined him while in heat, which triggered his rut, and they stayed locked in the Alpha's room for several days, making love for hours. That explains the tornado that seems to have passed through his room. He pulls the sheet over Y/N to cover her and kisses her temple.
"Jake," she breathes in her sleep. He smiles and gets up to take a shower before putting on clothes and going to the dining room. Massaging his neck, he enters the room where all eyes turn to him.
"Jake!" his mother scolds. "Finally! Are you out of your mind?! It's been four days!"
"Only four days? I thought it would last longer." The Alpha dodges the slipper thrown in his direction as his brother and friends laugh.
"It was her first heat! And you had to be in rut! Bloody hell, what if she gets pregnant?! It must have been exhausting for her!"
"It was for me too."
"Are you kidding?!" Jake takes off his t-shirt to expose his chest covered in bites and marks.
"Feisty little Omega," Sunghoon laughs.
"Honey, leave them be," his husband intervenes. "I'm sure Jake took care of Y/N during her first heat, even if it got a bit out of hand. It would have happened anyway."
"Fine. I hope at least you didn't hurt her."
"I feel like you love Y/N more than me," his son teases.
"And I do, you ungrateful boy." The Alpha rolls his eyes and quickly eats breakfast before returning to his room. Upon entering, Y/N is still in bed but seems to be slowly emerging from sleep.
"Hey baby," he whispers, kissing her shoulder.
She gives him a tired look before rubbing her eyes. "What happened?"
"It hurts me that you don't remember our first night together, baby. Well, night, almost a week."
"Huh?"
"You went into heat, but you came to me, and it triggered my rut. We stayed locked in here for four days, and I couldn't tell you how many times we had sex."
Y/N blushes violently and hides her head under her pillow, making her mate laugh. "Y/N, come out of there," he laughs.
"No, never."
"It had to happen! But our next times will be less wild and animalistic, I assure you. Unless that's what you want…"
"Go away!" Jake grabs her and pulls her close, making her yelp in surprise.
"Don't worry, baby, I had the best four days of my life."
"Me too," she mumbles.
He places kisses on her neck, which tickles her and makes her laugh. The Alpha King smiles in turn, happy to have found the woman of his life.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Pairing : idol ni-ki x sunoo's sister reader
Genre : fluff, love at first sight, musical theme
Synopsis : Sunoo took his members and almost all of Hybe to the musical created by his sister Y/N. Dazzled by her beauty on stage and her angelic voice, Ni-ki is ready to beg Sunoo on his knees to let him marry her.
Sunoo was lying on the floor of Enhypen's dance studio. They had been practicing since early morning because he had asked to have the evening free to go see his sister. His head rested on Sunghoon's lap, who was also stretched out on the floor.
His phone vibrated in his pocket, and he took it out, answering when he saw his sister's name appear on the screen, putting it on speaker. "Hey, Y/N-nie! We're really looking forward to coming to your show tonight."
"There won't be a show!"
Sunoo sat up, frowning. "What? Why? Did something happen?"
"You can say that! That fucking son of a bitch piece of shit fucking dog Jeon Yuri dared to move his fucking crappy football match to tonight! Which means everyone is going to go to that! Because yes, a football match is always more fun than supporting the theater group! I HATE HIM! HE'S A STUPID BASTARD WHO DESERVES TO CHOKE ON HIS OWN TEETH! I WISH HIM A PAINFUL DEATH!"
Sunoo had to pull his phone away so he wouldn't go deaf as his sister's voice echoed throughout the studio. His members quickly came to sit beside him to listen to the young girl's complaints.
"I'm sure many people will still come!"
"Of course not! We had a venue booked for 300 people, and half of them won't come! I know it was free, but that's no reason to cancel! There's no point in doing the show now."
"No, no, no!" her brother panicked. "Don't worry about that, I'll take care of it. You, finish getting everything ready for your show, and I promise you'll have a full house, okay?"
"Okay… Thanks, Sun'." The idol hung up and turned to his members.
"We're going to have some phone calls to make." They smiled, nodding, then took out their phones to call whoever would be willing to come see an amateur musical.
Y/N was having a nervous breakdown backstage at the theater. All her actors were ready for the performance, but she was hiding behind the thick stage curtains, silently watching the people entering the hall.
There were all the families of the club members, which already made a fair number of people, but not enough to completely fill the hall. Suddenly, groups of people arrived in droves. Her eyes widened when some removed their masks, revealing Hybe idols.
Sunoo had invited idols from his agency with their staff?! This was no longer a nervous breakdown but a panic attack! Going through the backstage, Y/N entered the hall, almost running toward her brother, who was with his members and their parents, looking for good seats.
"Y/N-nie!" Sunoo smiled when he spotted her. He let out a cry of surprise when she grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and shook him like a plum tree.
"You said you'd take care of bringing people! You didn't say you'd bring the whole of Hybe! I'm telling you, I have girls who are going to die on stage when they see TXT and Cortis! Do you wish to die?!"
Snickers echoed around them as Sunoo continued to gasp, with Jake and Sunghoon filming behind him. Y/N was suddenly lifted onto the shoulder of her actor friend, who threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.
"Hi! I'm Taejo, please make yourselves comfortable for the show! Excuse Y/N, she's a bit on edge."
"I'M PERFECTLY FINE!"
"Okay, see you later," her friend smiled, walking away as Y/N slapped his back, struggling. They settled into their free seats in the center of the hall, Sunoo complained to his parents while their sisters giggled. Y/N would kill him later, for now, she had a show to put on.
The hall was full when the lights went out. The play told the story of a young princess who was often ignored and pushed into the background by her sister. The princess, played by Y/N, tried as best she could to live her own life but was always seen as the villain by others.
The message behind this play was that no matter what one does in life, others will always judge them, whether they asked for it or not. The most important thing was to continue living one's life as one saw fit, without worrying about what others might think.
Y/N had written the play, composed and produced the songs herself. It was the work of a lifetime that she had finally managed to bring to life thanks to her theater club comrades and friends from her art university.
The songs alternated with the theater scenes, and so far, Y/N hadn't really sung yet, except as part of the ensemble formed by the actors. Out of jealousy and to ruin her life, her wicked sister had just "killed" the man she loved, played by Taejo. He had a good life…
The actress playing her sister and her attendants left the stage as Y/N sobbed falsely beside Taejo, who was playing dead on the floor. A single beam of light enveloped her, plunging the rest of the stage into darkness. It was finally her moment to show her voice.
"It hurts me to say this
But it hurts me more to stay
My fingers are bleeding from picking up pieces you made of me"
Y/N stood up, her ruffled black dress following her movements as the spotlight slowly followed her.
"I don't want sympathy
I just want anything that's left of me
The very least my sanity"
She slid down the full-length mirror that was part of the set, clutching an old picture frame containing a photo of her and Taejo, her face crossed with sadness. Her acting was incredible, you really would have thought she was going through a terrible loss, given the tears covering her cheeks.
"Again, again, again
Again, and again, and again
(Again, yeah)
Again, and again, and again"
The young girl moved away from the mirror, grabbing the crown resting in her hair to throw it to the ground, applause rose from the audience at her powerful voice, like a cry for help.
Sunoo's eyes had been wide since the beginning of the song, his hand over his mouth as he struggled to believe what he was hearing. He had heard his sister sing before, but never like this. Their sisters and their mother had tears in their eyes, handkerchiefs in hand.
Another person who was speechless was Ni-ki. This was his first time meeting Y/N, and she had made quite an impression. She moved across the stage with ease, as if she inhabited it, singing with all her heart, her emotions piercing through the lyrics.
He had been amazed by her excellent acting, but Y/N sang divinely well. Better than some idols, even, and all the singers in the hall thought the same. The scene ended with the young girl returning to Taejo's side, placing a hand on his heart.
The lights went out, and the hall exploded in applause. The show resumed with the next scene, and the following ones made the audience laugh a lot with some rather comical moments.
The show was nearing its end, all the actors were present on stage, dressed in black for Y/N's funeral, who had taken her own life to join Taejo in death. Another girl from the troupe was lying on the altar with a black veil over her face so they couldn't be distinguished.
The actors froze, time stopping as Y/N made her entrance on stage, dressed in a long white dress that contrasted with the black of the funeral. Taejo appeared on the other side of the stage, dressed like her, as if in a parallel scene to what was actually happening.
"I hear the alarms, but here in your arms
Seems like a fine place to die
The world's on fire, I burn
Happily dancing with you
Take my body and I'll be
The soul you come crashing into
If it has to be the end
All I ask is that I get
To burn with you"
Ni-ki couldn't take his eyes off the young girl as she waltzed with her partner for the final scene, spinning around the stage without stopping, singing this song with such emotion.
"Breathe me in, breathe me out
Till the walls come crumbling down
Pull me close, love me now
Till there's nothing left of this town"
Taejo grabbed her waist in his hands to lift her and spin them around as she gripped his shoulders, her dress following their movements.
"Breathe me in, breathe me out
Till the walls come crumbling down
Pull me close, love me now
Love me now"
Y/N fell back to the ground, grabbing his shirt in her hands to pull him closer until only a few centimeters remained between them. Taejo cupped her face, pressing his forehead against hers.
Slowly, the rest of the actors backed off the stage until they disappeared backstage. Only Y/N and Taejo remained, dancing in slow motion at the center of the stage.
"The world's on fire
I burn
Happily dancing with you
Take my body
And I'll be
The soul you come crashing into
If it has to be the end
All I ask is that I get
To burn with you
To burn with you"
The spotlights centered on the couple until the rest of the stage was darkened. Y/N rested her head against his chest, and Taejo's chin rested on the top of her head. The hall went dark, the curtains closed, and a thunder of applause and shouts erupted.
The hall lights came back on, and the curtains reopened to allow the actors to bow, the technicians came out first, and Taejo and Y/N came out last, bowing to the cheering audience.
Sunoo was applauding and whistling, his mother and sisters were crying, and his father was cheering on his daughter. The young actors came down from the stage to join their families, and Y/N was immediately congratulated for her play, called from all sides to be praised.
"Sunoo-yah, your sister was incredible," Yeonjun declared.
"Yeah, Soobin cried," Taehyun said.
"YOU cried!"
"Yeah, I cried." Y/N was smothered by her mother when she finally joined them, her sisters joined in, as did her father.
"Darling, you were magnificent."
"Bro, you sing like a dying cat in the shower, and you pull out a performance like that live?!" her eldest shouted. "You've been hiding your talent!" Her younger sister rolled her eyes, unfastening her microphone belt.
"Y/N-nie, you were incredible," Jay congratulated her.
"The play was great, and the songs were amazing," Heeseung approved. "Are they on YouTube?"
"No," she chuckled. "But thank you. And thank you for coming, even if I don't want to know what Sunoo promised you in return."
"Sunoo sunbaenim promised us a meal," Martin declared, appearing behind her. "Isn't that right, sunbaenim?" Sunoo nodded with a sigh, his sister smiled and came to hug him, thanking him for doing this for her. Y/N met Ni-ki's gaze over Sunoo's shoulder, and the maknae gave her a shy smile.
"Apparently, all the talent in your family went to you, Y/N-nie," Ni-ki joked.
"YAH!" Sunoo shouted. The young girl burst out laughing, thanking him, holding back Sunoo, who wanted to get revenge. A man approached them, introducing himself to Y/N.
"Miss Kim, I must congratulate you on this play. Did you do everything yourself?"
"Yes. I wrote the play and produced the songs," she affirmed, the idols giving her impressed looks.
"You have a rare talent that would be a shame to waste." He handed her a business card, and she read the name inscribed on it. "I'm a recruiter at Hybe, and if you agree, we'd like to hire you as a trainee."
All eyes fixed on Y/N, who continued to stare at the card. Her sisters were whispering to her to accept, while she let the silence linger. "Which label would this be under?"
"BeLift." She looked up and handed him back his card.
"I'm flattered, but I don't want to become an idol."
"I'm sorry?"
"What I want is to continue my passion and combine theater with music. And I don't believe that's something your agency can offer me. Besides, I know how Hybe treats its idols, and I don't wish to suffer the same fate as my brother or all your artists, no offense. But thank you for the offer."
The man stared at her with wide eyes, in shock, as she placed the business card back in his palm and walked away to join Taejo, who lifted her into his arms while laughting. The idols held back their laughter at the recruiter's face, who had surely never been turned down like that before.
Y/N stayed late to tidy up the hall a bit before returning the next day. It was past midnight when she left the complex, frowning when she spotted Ni-ki leaning against a low wall. "Ni-ki?"
"Hey, Y/N," he said, straightening up as she approached.
"What are you doing here?"
"I thought I could walk you home?"
"Did Sunoo ask you to stay?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.
"No? Yes," he admitted. "But I wanted to. Are you hungry?"
"Actually, I'm starving, yeah."
They went to a convenience store, Ni-ki insisted on paying for their food while they sat on two high stools in a corner of the store. "How long have you been singing like that?"
"I was in my high school choir, and then I joined my university's theater club. I've always loved singing and theater, so combining the two seemed obvious," Y/N recounted, blowing on her ramen.
"Well, you were incredible. I had chills from start to finish." Y/N thanked him with a smile, which brought some redness to the maknae's cheeks. They continued talking, discussing Ni-ki's career and perhaps the young girl's future career.
Ni-ki walked Y/N back to her dorm, their hands brushing as they walked through the darkness of the night. She turned to him once in front of her building's door. "Thank you for walking me home and for coming tonight."
"I wanted to. Uh, could I get your number? I'd really like to see the next play you'll write," he justified himself, scratching his neck.
She giggled but nodded, handing him her phone so he could send himself a message and thus have her number. Y/N stood on her tiptoes and placed a kiss on his cheek, wishing him a good evening.
Ni-ki stood there staring into space for several minutes before taking the path back to his dorm, a goofy smile stretching his lips. His members weren't asleep when he entered, turning in his direction to see his dreamy air.
"What took you so long?" Sunoo asked. "Did you bring my sister back safely?"
"Yes, yes, but she was hungry, so we made a detour to a convenience store." He sat down right next to Sunoo, staring at him without a word long enough for him to turn to him, raising an eyebrow.
"What? I'm not going to buy you something in return for this favor."
"No, I know. Actually, maybe you could give me something in return…"
"What?"
"Your sister's hand in marriage?"
Sunoo jumped to his feet amid the hysterical laughter of their members. "WHAT?"
"Please! Y/N is so perfect! She's the love of my life! She's beautiful, incredible, she sings amazingly well, and she has a beautiful smile." Ni-ki clung to his leg to keep him from running away. "Please, hyung!"
"No way! I don't want you as a brother-in-law!"
"But I'll be good! And I'll make her happy! I can't live without her! I'll do anything you want!"
Sunoo tried to run away, dragging Ni-ki, who was still clinging to his leg, behind him. The rest of the group was doubled over laughing, struggling to catch their breath as they could still hear their maknae's pleas and Sunoo's protests.
Ni-ki was in his bed after Sunoo hit him with his slipper to force him to let go. Only the light from his phone illuminated the darkness of his room, and he stared at the message conversation with Y/N. He had just confirmed that he was home and wished her a good night.
He smiled when she replied that she was looking forward to seeing him again. No matter what Sunoo said, he was going to marry her!
Pairing : puma hybrid ni-ki x human reader
Genre : fantasy AU, hybrids, fluff, soulmate bond, protective ni-ki
Synopsis : Ni-ki and Y/N are living in perfect love in the Y/L/N clan. Their mate ceremony is approaching and the puma hybrid still finds it hard to believe that he will be bound for eternity to the girl he loves and who saved him.
Part 1 / Part 2
AN: Since many of you asked for a part two, your wish has been granted! I wrote this post while listening to the Band version of Enhypen's "One in a Billion," and it perfectly captured the atmosphere I wanted to create between Ni-ki and Y/N. I recommend listening to it while reading this second part :)
Ni-ki was truly living a beautiful life alongside Y/N and was happy to be her companion. Several days had passed since his confrontation with Jaeg-hyun, and he never left the young girl's side, his ears always alert.
He also spent quite a bit of time with the chief's daughters' hybrids, in whom he had found good friends. Jungwon and the others had explained everything there was to know about the clan and the various tasks found there.
Y/N always left him from time to time to do her healing rounds in the clan, and she was always greeted by a clingy cougar as soon as she returned. Ni-ki still didn't know the role he would play in Y/N's and the clan's future, but that wasn't going to last.
One evening, the entire clan gathered in a clearing specially reserved for mating ceremonies. Ni-ki smiled at a little girl who had just handed him a candle, its flame glowing in the darkness. He couldn't see Y/N anywhere, and it worried him.
"What's happening exactly?" he asked.
"It's the ceremony that binds the hybrid to their human," Jake informed him, his golden retriever ears bouncing on his head. "We all go through it when we enter the clan. You and Y/N will have yours very soon."
"What exactly do I have to do?"
"You'll see," Sunghoon smiled, slapping a hand on his shoulder.
Ni-ki turned his gaze toward the crowd forming a circle around the clearing, the candlelight glowing in the night. A circle of torches was created further in the center, with a couple in the middle. The young girl held her companion's hands, the bear hybrid had a smile from ear to ear.
The young man's gaze fell on Y/N, who had just crossed the clearing, entering the circle of torches. Her long white dress flared from her waist to her bare feet, and she wore a tiara made of ivy and oak leaves. Curved lines ran from her hands, up her arms to the base of her neck, traced in golden paint.
The clan began to hum the lyrics of a song Ni-ki didn't yet know. Y/N took the couple's hands and delicately pierced their index fingers, collecting a few drops of blood that beaded into a silver cup already filled with murky water. One by one, the two lovers took a sip of the brew before the healer threw the rest over her shoulder for luck.
"Tae-jo, you will place your bite on Su-min's body, and Su-min will carve her initials into your skin," Y/N spoke. "Thus, you will be bound for eternity, facing life's journeys and the adventures destiny will offer you together."
She handed a thin dagger to Su-min, who took it with a trembling hand. Y/N pressed her hand on the hybrid's shoulder, which began to glow. She removed his pain and healed the wound at the same time Su-min traced her initials into the skin of his hip.
The young girl returned the dagger to her and then relaxed as the healer began to remove her pain, completely erasing the tugging of the bite Tae-jo was marking into the hollow of her wrist.
The scars were freshly healed, clear under the moonlight, witnesses to their bond. "Now, you are bound for eternity before all of us. Witnesses to your love and your strength, we know your bond will last until the end. You may kiss your mate," she smiled, elbowing Tae-jo.
Su-min grabbed the front of her boyfriend's shirt to pull him toward her and crush her mouth against his amid the clan's applause and whistles. A great ceremony then took place to celebrate the union.
Y/N found Ni-ki, who was staring at her with wide eyes, and she gave him a kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Hi."
"Hi… That was… We're going to have to do that too?"
"Yep," she smiled. "Impatient?"
"Terrified."
The young girl chuckled, her fingers scratching behind his cougar ears, which relaxed him. They went to their room, passing by Nabi, who was glaring at them because Jaeg-hyun was still locked in his room.
Ni-ki lay down in the bed, watching Y/N remove her dress to put on one of the hybrid's large t-shirts, her vine-like lines running up her arms still present. "Why did I never notice your tattoos before?"
She looked down at the marks and smiled, joining him on the mattress. "They're proof that I'm a healer. They appear when we receive our gift. The more I use my powers, the darker they become on my skin. A marking ceremony between two lovers is the most important event a healer can celebrate."
Y/N pulled the duvet over them and rested her head on his chest, tracing small circles on his skin. "We'll also have our ceremony, and once it's done, I'll take over leadership of the clan with you as chief. Night, night, baby."
She said it with such detachment that Ni-ki might have missed it, but his words quickly reached his brain, and he sat up with a start. "What did you say?"
"Night, night, baby?"
"No, before that! I'm going to become chief?!"
"Well, yeah. Healers always take command of the clan, and their companions become chief as a result. I thought my father told you about it when you talked."
"No! He didn't tell me anything at all!" he panicked. Ni-ki got out of bed and began pacing around the room, the young girl sat up on her elbows with a smile.
"Ki', it's alright."
"Of course it's not! I can't become chief! I'm a hybrid!"
"And? Hybrids before you have been chiefs of our clan and did well."
"But I'm not cut out to be chief! I wouldn't know how to lead these people. I'm just a stray hybrid, people don't usually trust me, they fear me."
Y/N sighed and pushed aside the blanket to stand up, coming to meet him. She embraced him, wrapping her arms around him and pressing her head against his heart. Ni-ki's muscles relaxed as he buried his nose in her hair, closing his eyes.
"I never want to hear that come out of your mouth again, do you hear me? You're not a stray hybrid, and you're certainly not feared here. You're my hybrid, my companion, the one I chose to spend my life with. And my father will help you from the beginning, he won't leave his position as chief right away. When you're ready, he'll retire, and we'll be chiefs. I'll be with you for eternity, you'll never be alone again, Ki'."
Ni-ki tightened his embrace around her, nestling his face in the crook of her neck as his tail wrapped around her waist. "I love you," he murmured.
"I love you too," she smiled, pulling back to lead him toward the bed. They tumbled onto the mattress, chuckling, and the hybrid braced himself on his hands so as not to crush her.
Y/N slid her fingers through his hair, pressing her hands on his cheeks to come and kiss him. The young man returned her kiss, a tear beading at the corner of his eye.
Their ceremony was scheduled for the next full moon. Since Y/N had told him he would become chief, Ni-ki followed Seo-jun everywhere like a little puppy to learn the role of a chief, and it amused the entire clan, though they were touched that the hybrid wanted to become the best chief possible.
Night had fallen, and the entire clan was gathered in the clearing for Ni-ki and Y/N's ceremony. The young man stood in the center of the circle of torches, eagerly awaiting his betrothed. He was only wearing white trousers that hung low on his hips, the same lines traced on his bare chest with white paint.
Y/N arrived accompanied by her father, approaching Ni-ki with a smile, the young man was sure all the hybrids could hear how fast his heart was beating. He gently took the young girl's hands in his, his thumb tracing small circles on the back of her hands.
Seo-jun would preside over the ceremony and thus pass the title of chief to Ni-ki. He presented them with the cup where their blood had been mixed, and Y/N took a sip before passing the glass to Ni-ki. He swallowed a gulp before tossing the rest of the contents over his shoulder, as Y/N had done during the previous ceremony.
Seo-jun stifled a laugh behind a cough, as he was supposed to do that, but let his son-in-law do it because Y/N was biting her lip to keep from smiling.
"We are gathered tonight to unite my daughter Y/N to Ni-ki," Seo-jun declared in his strong, clear voice. "Ni-ki, you will place your bite on Y/N's body, and Y/N will carve her initials into your skin. Thus, you will be bound for eternity, facing life's journeys and the adventures destiny will offer you together."
The man repeated the same ceremony speech as his daughter's, then presented her with the dagger. Y/N pressed her hand on the young man's arm, ready to remove his pain. "Where do you want it?" she murmured.
"On my heart. So you'll always be with me."
She smiled at him, her eyes glistening with tears, then pointed the knife toward his chest. Her hand began to glow as soon as the blade touched his skin, tracing her initials on his chest without Ni-ki feeling any pain. He didn't take his eyes off her, his hands dangerously brushing her hips to keep her close.
Y/N stepped back to admire her work, the scars of her initials were clearly engraved on Ni-ki's chest, which he would proudly display. She returned the dagger to her father, who nodded to the hybrid.
"Ni-ki, place your bite on Y/N to complete the bond."
"How do you want me to do it?" he asked her.
"Just bite me wherever you want, Ki'."
He nodded, swallowing his saliva with difficulty. He looked at her for a moment before gently brushing her hair aside on one of her shoulders, sliding a hand onto her cheek. Y/N encouraged him with her eyes, and Ni-ki took a breath to gather his courage, burying his face in the crook of her neck.
He bit the junction between her neck and shoulder, sinking his fangs into her skin deeply enough to leave his mark. Y/N dug her nails into his biceps, unable to remove the pain herself but only to lessen it.
Ni-ki pulled back, wiping the back of his hand across his mouth to wipe the drop of blood from the corner of his lips, his pupils dilated. His companion reassured him with a smile because he had felt her tense during his bite.
"Now, you are bound for eternity before all of us. Witnesses to your love and your strength, we know your bond will last until the end. Kiss her, you idiot," Seo-jun chuckled, elbowing the hybrid.
Ni-ki didn't need to be told twice and pulled Y/N toward him, taking possession of her lips. The healer wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her body against his, her fingers sliding into the hair at the base of his neck.
The clan exploded in applause, the boys whistled while Sienna wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. The ceremony continued late into the night, but Ni-ki and Y/N quickly disappeared into their room.
The door slammed behind them as they entered the room, the lovers kissed passionately. Ni-ki lifted Y/N in his arms, walking blindly to the bed, where he laid them down. The young man broke the kiss to look at her, his eyes following her bite in the hollow of her neck. He lowered his head, letting his tongue trace the bite, drawing a moan from Y/N.
synopsis. jay is everything an alpha should be: respectful, mature, impossibly considerate. unfortunately, the omega he falls for at first sight thinks he’s a performative fraud. determined to prove he’s genuinely a good alpha, jay sets out to win over a man-hater (you!) while trying not to lose his mind over your smile, your sharp tongue, and, regrettably—your very distracting chest. oh goddess of the moon, please show him mercy! he swears he’s not a pervert. a spin-off from love me (k)not and mark me yours!
pairing. alpha!jay x omega!female reader
genre(s). omegaverse, rom-com, (one-sided) enemies-to-lovers, love at first sight, light angst, fluff
warnings. jay pervert allegation, reader has above-average boobs, profanity, whole &team are assholes here sorry, ex-boyfriend maki, cheating, gaslighting, reader is a fashion student, enhypen ensemble, jay is a sweetheart, reader is just a complex character please try to understand her, nesting, vulnerability and insecurity, arranged date, not beta read we die like injang, please let me know if i missed anything <3
word count. 16,983 words
note. this is soooo long overdue i'm sorry :( but it's my first ever jay fic though so we cheer! have fun reading and lmk what you think <3
“Peach or cherry?”
Jay is losing his mind and all Jake cares about is whether he prefers ass or boobs.
The frat house is crowded as usual, with people getting drunk and high on whatever substances they prefer in their system. On any other night, Jay would find the scene irritable and annoying.
After all, he always keeps himself in check, always sober and in control of his actions and thoughts, always so, so responsible. He’d prefer watching from the sidelines and being of help for when Riki starts throwing up from too much drinking or when Heeseung sings too loud after his second fill.
Jay is always responsible. He never lets himself on the loose.
But tonight, as the aftermath of his near-fight with Heeseung and him having to rush to the hospital after the burgundy-haired alpha collapsed in his omega’s doorway, despite Jay himself being too shaken to stand, he thinks he’s fine with getting slightly reckless.
Slightly reckless, in this case, is drinking more than the two red cups he usually gets.
“Why are we using fruits to represent anatomy?”
Back to the situation at hand, where he’s sitting on top of a tall stool around the kitchen island, Sunoo is throwing Jake a grimace. Beside him, Riki already has his head bobbing to the music, a telltale sign of a blackout drunk that would usually result in Jay and Sunoo cleaning his mess up. A defeated sigh leaves his lips involuntarily.
Jay downs another shot.
"I don't want to be too explicit," Jake shrugs, like it's the most normal thing to do. "So, peach or cherry?"
Jay knows how this will go.
Riki is an ass guy, judging from the way he likes to slap anyone's butt within his proximity. Jake is both because he's an indecisive little shit who's just too greedy to pick. If pussy was on the options, he'd pick all three.
Sunoo, despite his reckless endeavor with alphas, Jay has never heard him doing anything more than a messy make-out and a blowjob. But he might be an ass guy too, just because he has a juicy fat ass. Heeseung—well, if he was here, anyway—would've said boobs, because Jay knows him a little too well which makes him privy to the former's (previously) sexually active life.
And Jay—he's too respectful to even answer that.
True to his own guess, Riki shakes his head drunkenly from beside an expressionless Sunoo. "My girl is perfect," he says, then grins cheekily. "But I like taking her from the back. Shit, you shouldn't know that."
"We shouldn't, dumbass. Why are you airing out your bedroom activities to us?" Sunoo rolls his eyes, but there's no bite to it. Everybody knows how loose Riki's tongue can get when he's wasted. On any other sober days, he would gate-keep the hell out of his omega. "Anyway, peach."
Jay has guessed almost everything right. He downs another shot.
A shit-eating grin appears on Jake's face. "I knew it, Sunny, you're an ass guy!"
"It's not really a groundbreaking discovery," Sunoo shrugs his shoulders, then turns to Jay. "Jay hyung, what about you?"
Jay is a respectful guy, so there's no way he would ever answer that. He shakes his head, already dizzy from the buzzing alcohol in his system.
"I don't like talking about this."
A chorus of groans echoes around the island. Only Sunoo smiles at him.
"You're no fun, Jjongsaeng," Jake shoves his shoulders playfully. "It's harmless conversation. As for me, I like anything they give me, but I love pussy the most. Which will make me a butterfly guy."
Sunoo lets out a loud groan, while Riki is already giggling. "Are you calling pussy a butterfly? Hyung, please shut the fuck up."
It's ridiculous, really. Jay loves his friends, but they sometimes do questionable things that makes him want to rip his own hair out. If Jungwon was here, he would be up his ass and plot ways to get on his nerves. If Sunghoon was here, well, Jay likes his company the most because he's the calmest and doesn't say controversial shits that could get them cancelled. His friends can be insufferable sometimes, but the most annoying one at this moment is none other than Heeseung.
Thinking about the burgundy-haired alpha just makes his wolf bitter all over again. Seriously, what did he do wrong? Heeseung should've been thanking him instead for keeping his omega dry from the rain. Not taking him down in an almost-fistful physical attack, and definitely not this silent treatment between them that makes their shared apartment smaller than it is, on-edge pheromones suffocating the air.
Jay is pissed. Pissed that they haven't made up yet and pissed at himself for being too kind.
Is he too kind? Should he just let her get soaked in the rain?
He grabs his red cup, ready to feel the alcohol again, and sighs quietly when there's only a drop left inside. Jay is about to stand and refill more booze, but he's stopped by a firm hand on his wrist.
He looks up to a worried Sunoo.
The younger alpha gives him a once-over. He probably looks so red in the face right now, but nobody seems to notice because Jake and Riki are somehow trying to bite each other's heads off arguing about the proper fruit representative for a pussy.
"You're drinking a lot tonight," Sunoo finally says, ever the observant. "Did something happen?"
Everything happened.
Is what Jay wants to say badly.
That near-fight with Heeseung happened. That still-awkward tension between him and Riki's mate happened. That weird glances mated alphas throw at him whenever he's around their omegas happened. That flirty and hopeful stares omegas give him whenever he so as looks their way happened.
And, despite everything, him still not meeting his mate happened.
If anyone should be envious, it's Jay. Not Heeseung. Not Riki.
"Envious of?"
Shit. He said that out loud, didn't he?
He was about to deflect, but now that Sunoo is fixing him with that foxy gaze, glinting with relentless curiosity that won't back down no matter the excuses, Jay knows he has nowhere to go. He looks to his left, where Jake and Riki has reconciled and agree that no fruit matches with a pussy's shape because apparently pussy is too special for fruit comparisons, settling on calling it flower instead, and now have started discussing about how diabolical it is to compare a dick to an eggplant, and sighs.
Jay thinks he needs new friends. Better friends, even. Except Sunoo. And Sunghoon.
"Hyung?"
When Jay's sure that Jake and Riki are too wasted and distracted to eavesdrop, he finally relents.
"I…Sunoo-yah," he swipes a tongue across his bottom lip. "Is there something wrong with me?"
This is why he hates getting drunk. Because his body recognises alcohol as invitation to start talking deep shits and pouring his heart out like an endless stream of river. It's not a bad thing to be vulnerable, but Jay has guarded his heart so tight that only certain people have the privilege to listen to his deepest secrets.
Thankfully, tonight is just his luck. Rather than exposing himself to a stranger, which has been his biggest fear when getting drunk, it's Sunoo who's listening to him attentively. The brown-haired alpha is looking at him softly, amber eyes full of understanding and encouragement, and it makes the tension in his shoulders slowly melt away.
"Why'd you say that?"
Jay is quiet for a moment. Right, why would he? Then he remembers Heeseung and Riki, those omegas and alphas, and, finally—his own wolf.
"Am I too…" he sucks in a breath, not wanting to sound self-absorbed, but it's what he's been hearing from people.
"Am I too much of a green flag?"
Sunoo didn't expect that from him, judging by the micro-surprise in his expression. Maybe he should stop there and let Sunoo reply, but now that he finally lets it out, Jay finds it easy to just continue.
"Is it wrong to be a kind alpha? I think it wasn't, but seeing how anxious and weary alphas can get when I'm being a gentleman to their omegas…" he trails off, hating the fact that it's his best friends' faces that appear on his mind. "I think it's a mistake. I shouldn't be too kind, right?"
There's a muffled silence between them, dampened by the loud bass from the living room and the sharp citrus turning bitter in the air. Jay looks off to the kitchen island, realising that it's now just him and Sunoo in that space; Jake and Riki are now joining the beer pong just getting started in the backyard.
Across from him, a look of understanding crosses Sunoo's face.
"There's no such thing as being too kind, hyung."
"Then why am I being punished for it?" He cuts in sharply. "Why do I feel bad for doing those things to them?"
He still remembers, the day Riki showed up in his apartment, crying because his lifelong crush wanted Jay to help her with her heat. Riki begged him not to agree, and Jay had done so—it didn't feel right to do that, especially when he knows about the younger boy's feelings for his childhood friend. But then Riki changed his mind and convinced him to say yes, because 'I didn't want her to go through it alone in indescribable pain, and I don't want to ruin our friendship if it's not me that she wanted. Please help me, hyung, she's just presented as an omega. It'll be too dangerous for her to do it alone.'
He had agreed out of sympathy for his younger friend, but somehow him agreeing had bloomed jealousy in the alpha's heart. Jay understands—Riki is still too young, and young alphas are the most territorial creatures to walk on this Earth—but it still hurts his feeling to be treated like a Mr. Steal Your Girl, when he has never stolen anything except omegas' hearts unintentionally.
Riki had apologised and admitted to his immaturity, but still, it wasn't enough to erase weeks of awkward silences and clipped conversations over a single apology. His omega has been extra cautious around Jay, and it always makes him sore to hold back from being himself around her. Or around any taken omegas, for the record.
So, really, he'd appreciate it a lot if Sunoo could just be honest with him and tell him, 'Yes, hyung, you're too kind for your own good,' instead of sugarcoating it.
But of course Sunoo would say the opposite.
"The ones who did that to you aren't the people you helped, right?" Sunoo says, smooth voice weaving through the music like it's meant to find Jay no matter the noise. "It's always the jealous alphas. But I'm sure those omegas were thankful for you for helping them. You're not being punished, hyung. You're just too good that you kinda intimidated these alphas into thinking that their mates would run to you the second they look away."
Jay doesn't know what to say to that. Sunoo always has this way of charming people with his words, the kind that can convince a criminal that they're a saint with that lilt in his voice that only he has. He's not sure if Sunoo really means it, or if it's the truth as it is.
The younger alpha sees right through him. "You're doubting me."
"No! No, I'm just—" Jay pauses, hating the fact that he is indeed doubting his friend's words, and decides to just be honest. "Okay—yeah. You're right. It's hard to believe you."
Sunoo hums, not the slightest offended. He leans forward, turning his head to watch the ongoing beer pong, seen through the transparent sliding door. Jay follows his line of sight, and feels his chest tighten when he sees Riki making out with his omega.
It's the familiar ache that he felt when he saw the mating mark on Riki's neck. The same longing he feels whenever his mated teammates talk about their fulfilled love life. It's like a circle of bubble that Jay doesn't dare burst, being the only one outside of a room full of people who have found the meaning of love.
I wish I could have that too.
Sunoo catches him before he could mask his scent. He throws Jay an expressionless look. For a moment, Jay prepares himself for a 'Gotcha!' comment from him, but the younger alpha only gives him a close-lipped smile.
"Ah, hyung. I should've known. You want a mate, don't you?"
"I don't," Jay is quick to deny, but upon seeing the knowing glint in Sunoo's eyes, he realises there's no point in denying. He sighs for the umpteenth time that night.
"Yes, I do. But it's not as easy as you might think."
"Why? I'm pretty sure there are many omegas who'd throw themselves at you."
"But I can't because I…" Jay licks his lips, "I don't find anyone I like enough yet."
Sunoo doesn't say anything for a long, stretched moment. Jay almost squirms under his dissecting eyes. It feels as though Sunoo is picking him apart by his gaze and his scent alone, seeing parts of himself that he wouldn't show bare. It's unnerving yet weirdly comforting at the same time, having someone who can see right through him despite the walls he built.
"Hyung, everything about this gentleman persona and you wanting a mate—there's only one thing I can say."
Jay swallows thickly, mind sobering up with each passing second. "What?"
"You are with this kindness not without a purpose," Sunoo says calmly, like he hasn't just dropped the most riddled sentence that sounds too Shakespeare-ish to Jay's drunken mind.
"Huh?"
"I'm saying, there is someone out there who needs your kindness, hyung. Your patience. Your heart," Sunoo flashes him a small smile, sincere and genuine. "You'll meet them someday. And when you do, you'll understand why you are the way you are. You are never too much for someone who's meant to hold you."
Jay hears him, truly, but that promise sounds so distant and far away. Like a reality he's witnessesing from a different universe, through a portal of lifelong waiting and yearning. He wants to believe it, wants to hold onto every syllable and let it be his new faith, but the deepest, ugly part of him doesn't believe he belongs to that kind of destiny.
He doesn't say anything. Not that he has the chance to when the smell of burning chocolate greets his senses and soon, an upset Jungwon is already filling up the space with his broad shoulders and moody pheromones.
A black leather jacket, zipped up to his chin, hugs his body, highlighting his wide figure under the kitchen light, paired with leather pants. Jungwon's hair is messy, untamed around the frame of his eyes, and Jay knows why when he sees the helmet in his arm.
"Hyung, be honest. Do I look too baby-faced?" The alpha pouts, gesturing at his body. "Even after wearing this whole gear? I even rode my precious bike to see her!"
Jay doesn't have to stay to know that Jungwon's whining about the older omega he has a crush on, someone that used to babysit him when he was 10 years old and is now still treating him like a baby. He would've stayed to listen and comfort the younger alpha, really, but unfortunately for Jungwon, Jay also needs some comfort for himself before he loses his fucking mind.
He grabs his red cup and stands up, needing the alcohol to be in his system now more than anything. The other two alphas don't notice him leaving, and if they do, Jay's sure Sunoo's more interested to hear about Jungwon's failing love life than his already-doomed one.
Jay makes his way through the crowd, giving polite smiles to everyone in his way. He's not really a fan of this kind of crowd—it's more of Heeseung's and Riki's crowd—but it's the least of his concerns now. The alpha squeezes past dancing omegas whose stares linger, past a group of alphas who give him a nod of acknowledgement, past a pair of lovers making out on the wall.
That makes him falter.
Jay blames it on the alcohol. Really, he's usually not like this. It's actually easier to act like not having a mate among friends who are already mated doesn't affect him when his thoughts are more coherent and making sense. But right now, as he watches the couple giggling at each other, lips in ears and soft eyes looking into soft eyes, a pinch of envy twists in his chest.
Jay huffs, leaving the scene faster than he'd like to admit. Seriously, if he was so good and kind like everybody had said, if he's the picture-perfect alpha like every family member had boasted about, then why is it only him alone with no one to hold? Why is it always him who's cleaning after everybody's mess when he only watches on the sidelines as they get their happy ending? Why is it that people who run from love are more favoured than someone who's always been ready like him?
What about him? What about his happy ending?
After what felt like hours, Jay finally finds his booze. Jake has an eccentric preference of placing the booth all over the frat house, and the one in the kitchen has long ran out. He's standing at the booth by the stairs right now, the majority of them still untouched. Jay pours into his cup full to the brim. His senses are already tingling with the thoughts of drinking more.
When the alcohol buzzes through his system, Jay lets out a satisfied sigh. God, he's so carefree tonight. But whatever, he's pretty sure Sunoo can drive them home safely. Right now, Jay's focus is only on making himself feel better and forget whatever ruckus that has unfolded the past few weeks.
He pours more when his cup empties. From where he's standing, the bass doesn't really reach him, a bit distant from the speaker now blasting Miley Cyrus' Party In The U.S.A.. It makes the conversation around him sounds clearer in his ears. Including the ones coming from upstairs.
Jay pays them no mind. He's not here for gossips or shits and giggles—he's here to cool off. But when something sweet, something that reminds him of his mom's berry strudels and morning coffee drifts into his nose, Jay's senses sharpen.
Is someone baking? He wonders alone. The last time he left the kitchen, there were only Sunoo and Jungwon. As far as he remembers, neither could touch the oven without risking an explosion.
So where does this sweet scent come from?
It gets sweeter the more he spends his focus on it. Jay looks around, mind still buzzing, unable to find the source of the scent that has piqued his interest through the haziness. His nose twitches. Even in his drunken state, Jay can't help but notice how constrasting the scent is to his sharp citrus.
And for some reason, his wolf likes it.
"Is it from the stairs?" he mumbles, stumbling to the foot of the stairs, drink sloshing in his cup.
But just as he's about to look up, he's already colliding into a soft body coming down from upstairs.
"Ah!"
Oh no.
Jay watches in horror as the drink in his hand spills all over the person's shirt, staining the white fabric with yellowish mark that almost looks like someone's piss. He freezes, mouth gaping in surprise, but the only thing his hazy mind picks up is 'Yes, he's finally found where the scent comes from.'
It's from the victim of his booze.
Or rather, the furious omega who's looking down at him with a sneer on her face right now.
"Hey!" You yell, face burning red. "Look at what you did!"
Oh, Jay is definitely looking. For some reason, his eyes are glued to your face, taking in every feature decorating your sweet face. The perfectly sculpted brows that are now frowning deep, the round eyes that are narrowing down at him, the full lips that are pulled into a tight, dissatisfied line.
Such an angry omega. But also the most beautiful he's ever laid his eyes on.
"Hey, stupid alpha. I'm talking to you!"
Jay has never seen you before. Who are you? Why are you making his heart beat so fast? Why is his wolf wiggling his tail at the sight of you?
"Oh my fucking God. So fucking annoying."
Even when you're glaring at him, under the dim light of Jake's frat house, you look very, very pretty. Are you even real, or just a drunken manifestation of his desperation for a mate?
Jay's too starstruck and drunk to notice how dumb he must look right now, but you've had enough of the alpha gaping at you like a dying fish. You shake his shoulders, manicured nails digging into his shirt.
"Earth to dumbass alpha! Hello??? You just spilled your drink all over my Limited Edition Cherry Chanel Baby Tee!"
Oh, right. Jay snaps out of his reverie, and drops his eyes on your chest to see the damage he's done.
But instead of realising his mistake, he's realising something else instead.
The wet patch darkens your shirt from its usual shade, sticking to your chest like second skin. From where he's standing so close, just a step below you on the stairs, his eyes level with your chest, Jay has a belated realisation that you have such perfect…boobs.
They're slightly bigger than average, perfectly-shaped and round, and they sit so nicely that Jay feels like they'd beat his expensive pillows in softness. A thought, a small thought that sober-Jay would never have, crosses his mind.
Jay wants to bury his face in your chest to test it.
Oh my God. This is bad. Drunk-Jay is so, so bad. He's really malfunctioning tonight.
You, on the other hand, are already at your wits' ends. It doesn't help that the shirt feels so sticky, so uncomfortable and it irritates you to the core. Also, why the fuck is this stupid alpha staring at your chest like—like he wants to touch it?
"Hey!" you push his shoulder again, but the alpha doesn't budge. You grit your teeth. "My eyes are up here, dumbass!"
Jay breathes out. "Che…rry."
Your brows furrow in confusion.
"What?"
"Cherry." Jay repeats, eyes never leaving your chest. His mind is dissolving into mixed up conversations—he can hear Jake's voice, your voice, and the bass mixing together.
"I prefer…cherry."
There is a heavy silence that follows, loaded with bubbling anger, drunk confusion, and a very, very horrific realisation that he's talking about your chest. Your mouth falls open.
With a handsome face and neat shirt like that, you can't believe that this alpha is such a fucking pervert!
"Yah! Are you crazy?! What cherry?!" You scream, attracting more attention on the two of you. Jay barely blinks. "Are you talking about—about my boobs?!"
Jay blinks blearily, then nods.
"Your…cherry."
You let out a scandalised gasp. Humiliation starts creeping up your face, painting your skin even redder than before.
This is ridiculous. This is diabolical! The audacity of this alpha—!
Before you know it, your hand already swipes across his cheek in a surprised, harsh slap. Jay's head jerks to the side, his own eyes growing wide at the impact. A ringing silence echoes between the two of you, followed by a chorus of gasps from the onlookers.
After literally getting slapped into his senses, Jay sobers up in that one single moment and realises with a dread, What the fuck did he just do?
He slowly looks back at you, touching his stinging cheek like you had personally offended his whole bloodline. You're glaring at him, chest heaving rapidly like you can't contain your anger any longer.
"You fucking pervert!"
Jay's breath hitches. He's a pervert?
"Get away from me!"
The alpha lets his body get shoved to the side like a door blocking the way. He stands there, motionless, as he watches you leave, angry steps making your hair bounce. Shame and guilt start crawling up his chest when his mind decides to replay the scene, realising in horror how out of character he had been and how rude he was to you.
Oh God. Oh my God.
Seriously, Park Jongseong? Cherry? That's the first thing you say to the literal love of your life?
"Isn't that Park Jongseong?"
"Oh my God, I thought he was a green flag?"
"I guess even a green flag still has a knot to satisfy."
"Park Jongseong is a pervert?"
Jay squeezes his eyes shut and runs a hand down his face. He doesn't really care about his reputation, so the whispers barely bother him.
What he cares more is the lingering scent of acidic espresso and rotting cherries in the air, trailing after you even when you're long gone. His cheek still burns, but he couldn't care less because—you know…he kind of deserved it.
Fuck.
And Jay doesn't even know your name.
"All alphas are nothing but a knothead!"
You spit, seething in anger as you glare at anyone in your way. Not even the loud music can muffle your voice, sending death threats and insults to a certain alpha (and literally all other alphas.)
Maybe it's just your bad day, because just as you finally see your exit, an alpha—stupidly broad-shouldered alpha, fuck alphas and their ridiculous proportions—bumps into you. You click your tongue and look up at him.
"Why do you guys stupid alphas only think with your dick, your cock, and only your small fucking knot?!"
The alpha stares at you in horror. It seems like today is more of his unlucky day than yours.
"I-I don't—"
"What? You don't have a dick?" You cut him off, irritation pulling at your nerves. Tonight is such a shitty night. "Isn't that the only thing you alphas are proud of? Thinking with your knot and tricking omegas with your cock?!"
The poor alpha stands there cowering, hanging his head low as if he's already accepted his fate of being the receiving end of your hatred towards alphas and…dicks.
You push a trembling finger on his chest, eyes prickling with tears. Fuck these hormones and emotions, fuck this soft scent that makes people think you're nothing more than a weak, defenceless omega—you've had enough of everything.
"Am I wrong? Isn't that why Riki cheated on me?!" You yell, not caring if people catch your words. "Because his dick can't get enough with only one pussy?!"
A ripple of murmurs and whispers start spreading around you. Even the DJ has turned the volume down slightly, taken aback by the sudden drop of the bomb of truth.
A cheating scandal? That's the juiciest gossip college students could have ever had.
The nameless alpha looks at you, eyes wide in surprise mixed with disappointment when he hears your words.
"Oh my God—there's no way—Riki cheated?" He stammers. "Nishimura Riki cheated?"
"Who the fuck is Nishimura Riki?" Your brows furrow, first time hearing that family name. "It's Hirota Riki! My stupid, cheating ex who's immature and younger than me and just plain dumb like a textbook alpha!"
The relief physically vanishes from his face. Then, as if realising what you have said, his face mirrors your confusion. "Wait—you mean Maki? That German-Japanese guy?"
You squeeze your eyes shut. Of course people know him. You almost forgot that your ex, other than being a piece of garbage and a pain in your ass, is also a famous model for the college magazines. His face is everywhere, in every campaign and poster and advertisements, wearing clothes that always gains attention.
Clothes that you designed and sewn by hand.
The back of your eyes burn with tears, but you blink them back, not wanting people to see your sadness. You'd rather they have your anger and rage, because lashing out and being called crazy for screaming seem less vulnerable than the little drops of tears down your cheeks.
You push at the alpha weakly, every fibre of your being just begging to go home and forget everything about tonight.
"Are you okay, angry omega?"
"Shut up," you hiss, voice shaky. "I'm leaving this place."
The crowd parts for you as you make your way to the exit. You sway slightly, too drained from spending your energy screaming at everyone and no one at the same time.
You hate the prying eyes. You hate the pitying words. You hate the whispers. But there's nothing you can do when it's you who accidentally aired out your ex boyfriend's scandal in your fit of anger.
It's been two months since the breakup—a breakup that you thought was healthy and reasonable. Maki told you that he was going to get busy with growing his career, balancing his job as a freelance model with being an engineering student was starting to take up most of his time. Somewhere in between schedules, he no longer could find the time to love you, to fit you in his world of fame and glory.
You didn't want to hold him back. Even when you had liked him more than you ever did anyone, you still let him go. The relationship lasted only for nine months, and you never really expected anything serious or long lasting from dating someone in college.
But tonight, a friend let the truth slip.
Maki didn't break up with you because he wanted time for his career growth—or whatever bullshit he spouted at you. No.
He has been seeing another omega behind your back. Someone from the same major as you.
It's no surprise that you didn't find out any sooner. Being a fashion major warrants competitiveness and rivals—and you're not exactly well-loved by your fellow designers. You're the notorious omega known for your ridiculous standards, your pride and stubbornness, and your sharp tongue. It's your brilliant designs that get people to at least pretend to be your friends, hoping to steal a bit of your creative talent—but you always smell bullshit from miles away.
So, really, it upsets you that you failed to detect Maki's bullshit first. And people have been keeping it from you because they like to see your downfall.
And what better downfall is there than seeing your ex cheating on you with your fashion rival?
It's not like you liked him to the point of love—no. It's the betrayal that makes your mouth feel dry, heart heavy in ways it never had been before, like an anchor pulling down ships to sink.
Before you know it, you're already outside. The air is too chilly for your skin, amplified by the wet stain on your chest. You bite your lips, on the verge of tears when you're reminded of that perverted alpha.
Another alpha that only caused you humiliation. Really?
How can someone look at you like you're the most divine being one minute, then blatantly stare at your chest the next?
It's beyond you, really. Alphas are just evolutionary failures.
You fish out your phone from your wallet and look for an Uber. You're not too drunk to drive. If anything, you've never felt more sober in your life. It's just skills issue—you just cannot drive. Even when you have a whole damn Porsche in the garage of your family's mansion; a gift from your overly-doting parents who got too excited when you managed to get into fashion school—it still terrifies you to hold the steering wheel.
All of these privileges and wealth, yet no success in the dating department (and driving classes). Your whole life, you have dated a cheater, a closeted alpha who was too scared to tell you that he liked knots better than your pussy, and just a total manchild who sulked back whenever you pouted.
"Seriously," you mutter, confirming your location on the screen. "When will it be my turn to date an actual manly alpha?"
You pause. Now that you think of it, even so-called green-flag alphas give you the ick.
They're just a bunch of performative males. Just look at the college's beloved cheater. Maki was acting like a green forest itself when he was courting you!
None of these alphas can be trusted!
"I will just die single," you decide, closing the app once your driver is confirmed. Your parents have more than enough money to support you anyway.
You stand at the porch in silence, the sound of the bass can be heard faintly through the walls. The stickiness of your shirt is now long forgotten; you've given up thinking about it when the memory of your ex comes back. There are more pressing matters at hand that need your attention.
Like the upcoming fashion week, no doubt will get you into another spiral of self-doubt and stress. Like your parents who keep insisting you meet this one young, handsome bachelor that apparently would be just your type—but you're still hurt by Maki's action that you haven't found the right timing to say yes. Like your favourite cherry Chanel baby tee, now ruined and stained, and you wonder if you should send it for dry cleaning or pay a fortune to scalpers—
"Miss?"
A deep timbre greets your hearing. It's soft and a tad bit familiar, like you've heard it somewhere before.
You turn around and immediately frown when you see him.
It's that perverted alpha.
"What?" You reply, already annoyed. The alpha blinks at you, looking more sober than before. His collar is folded neatly now, and the red tips of his ears are hinting more on shyness than alcohol influence.
He gives you a nervous smile. "I came to apologise."
Tch. Another performative alpha. But this one likes to stare at your chest too much.
You roll your eyes and turn back to the front, wishing for your driver to arrive fast.
"Just save your breath and go. You don't even know what you're apologising for."
One thing you hate about men, especially alphas, is that they never mean their sorry's. 'I'm sorry, I'm sorry for everything'. Everything is too generic. They don't have any idea what they apologise for. The phrase has lost its value from how often it flows out of their mouths without meaning.
But this alpha is a bit more stubborn than you think. He shuffles closer, still keeping a safe distance, and stands next to you. Now closer, you can smell the citrusy scent wafting from him—sharp and refreshing, something that reminds you of summer. It has to be his pheromones.
Well, okay. He has sexy pheromones. You'll admit that. Too bad that the owner is already on your blacklist.
"I apologise for spilling my drinks on you and ruining your baby tee," he begins, turning his body facing you. But you refuse to look.
"It's the Limited Edition Cherry Chanel baby tee," you correct him. From your peripheral vision, you can faintly see him grin.
"Yes, I'm sorry for ruining your Limited Edition Cherry Chanel baby tee."
Okay. He's obedient. But it could be performative. Maybe he's just trying to get into your pants. You're not oblivious to how beautiful you look. You know that your family has good genes.
"And I apologise for staring at your chest inappropriately. I came off as a pervert even when I didn't mean to," he breathes out, voice lowering down in shame. "I'm sorry that I made you uncomfortable."
Something tugs at your heart unexpectedly. It surprises you that this alpha actually knows what he's apologising for, unlike your previous exes who only said sorry to get your nagging self off their backs. You shift slightly, unwilling to let this new change get to your head.
"Well, apology heard," you retort, still strong on not letting the alpha get too close—or accepting his apology. "But I'm not sorry for slapping you. So don't expect an apology from me."
An amused chuckle slips past his lips. His lemon scent bursts in the air, sounding too elated for your liking.
What's so funny?
"I guess I deserved it," the alpha, whose name you just realise you never know, replies as he touches his cheek with a brush of his fingers. You take a glance, satisfaction blooming in your chest when you notice the red mark on the tender skin.
That's what alphas like him deserve. Omegas run the world anyway.
You don't bother to say anything, just letting the cold breeze of night wind engulf you. It seeps into your bones, making you shiver almost too aggressively. The driver is still five minutes away, taking suspiciously long time at the red light just in front of a Burger King drive-thru.
You feel eyes on you before you feel his movements. The alpha sheds his trench coat, brushing wrinkles off the fabric before he hands it to you. You almost sigh, both out of relief and annoyance because really, you could use some extra layers right now but seriously, does it have to be in the most cliche, K-drama-worthy situation ever?
"What is this," you flatly ask, unimpressed.
"You're cold."
"How did you know that I'm cold?"
You watch the tip of his ears blush, and then his eyes traitorously drop to your chest before quickly lift up to face you again.
"I just…noticed."
You roll your eyes before looking down. "I know it's soaked, and it's—"
The words die on your tongue.
Your nipples. They're erect from the cold, mounting the thin, drenched fabric of your shirt in deadly-obvious pebbles. You brain dissolves into incoherent blabbering as a heat of embarrassment creeps up your neck. It's seriously the worst day ever to choose not wearing a bra.
You don't know if it's shame, or anger, or both, but when you look up to the now-blushing alpha, there's rage boiling over like a kettle about to whistle.
"I fucking knew it!" You couldn't hold yourself back this time, snatching the coat and smacking the alpha with the fabric. The alpha's eyes widen as he cowers to dodge your attack.
"You're just a pervert!"
"I-I'm not! I'm sorry—ow! Ow!"
You don't relent and keep hitting him with his coat, tears of shame threatening to spill over.
"What are you sorry for, you performative wolf?!" Smack! Smack! "You just ogled at my chest again!"
"I didn't mean to—ow! I'm sorry!"
With one final hit, you throw the coat at his face with all your might. He clumsily catches it, eyes wide with shock. The anger is hot, too hot that the cold doesn't bother you anymore, in fact you think steam might rise from your head in any second. With a huff, you stomp down the porch, ignoring his cries of sorry's from behind.
"I-I'm sorry! It's a misunderstanding! I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable again!"
"Shut the fuck up! You better not show your face anymore!" You flip him off without looking back.
However, upon seeing the Uber driver, you take a U-turn and stomp back to the alpha. His eyes immediately light up, there's a thin layer of moisture in his eyes. Maybe the coat hit his eyes or he's just so performative he'd cry if he could, you don't really care.
"You came back," he breathes out. "I'm sorry—"
"I said shut up!" You yell, already too irritated and overstimulated. While you're at it—embarrassing yourself to the point of no return—you snatch his trench coat and sling it over your chest shamelessly.
The driver is also an alpha, and you're not risking flashing your tits to another pervert.
"I'm taking this. Bye!"
"Wait!"
"And I am NOT returning it!"
With a harsh slam of the door, the car finally drives into the horizon, leaving behind a confused and guilty and perverted alpha as he chases after your Uber. Your chest heaves deeply, adrenaline running hot as your face flushes. You pretend not to notice the bag of chips and burger in the driver's lap, or the way the perverted alpha stands smaller in the side mirror as he watches you leave.
You just hope you never see that alpha again.
You never see that alpha again. However, as if you had personally offended the Earth and the entire Solar system, the Goddess doubles it down and sends your cheating ex to your studio instead.
His presence is too invasive that you feel him before you see him. His pheromones, now making your hair stand instead of providing the comfort that it used to do, breaches your senses when you round the corner. You had just stepped out to get some lunch, already grumpy from resisting your persistent mom and her chosen alpha for you to mate, when you see Maki walk down the hallway like it was his runway.
Your stomach drops. Like it's survival instinct, you turn back around and speed-walk to your studio. It's like a drum war being hit inside your chest, and you hope you're fast enough because you really, really don't want to deal with him right now.
Just as you're about to close the door, a force of Maki's hands pushes it back open. You stumble backwards, eyes wide in surprise as Maki effortlessly slips inside. His body, tall and wrong and crowding, swallows the room like a black hole sucking in the light and leaving you empty and alone in the darkness.
There's a lazy smirk playing at his lips.
"If it's not my favourite ex."
His voice is dripping with honey, a sweet poison that always gets to you no matter how hard you pretend it doesn't. It's sticky and uncomfortable, it makes you squirm and feel like there's something you should be scrambling for. It gets under your skin and Maki always gets the reaction that he wants.
You snap, face pulling into a scowl.
"What do you want, Maki?"
Maki lets your voice fade, acting like he didn't hear you. With his hands in the pockets of his jeans, the young alpha straightens, easy eyes meeting your sharp ones. And when he speaks, the words roll off his tongue so smoothly, like seeing the person he used to love didn't affect him the slightest. Like you didn't have such an impact on him the way he does you.
"Did I cheat, Y/N?"
The question strikes you dumb for a moment, but you recover quickly. Of course. Words spread fast on campus, especially if the source is the frat house. You knew it'd reach Maki eventually, but you didn't expect it to be this fast. It's like every person inside that house was an extension of Maki; the golden boy, the people's favourite, the face painting every cover of magazine.
You try to hide the tremble in your fists.
"You did."
Maki hums noncommittally.
"Do you have proof?"
"Liz told me," your voice grits out, "You'd been fucking around with your new girlfriend since you were with me."
The alpha tilts his head, still wearing that laid-back expression that you wish you could slap off his face. "Did she?"
"Yes. Now get out of here, you fucking stink—"
"Why would she help you, Y/N?" Maki calmly cuts you off, a bored tone in his voice. Like he'd rather be anywhere else but here, like he'd rather deal with a child than you. His smug face makes your skin prickle. You hate how easily he can hit your nerves.
Maki takes a step closer, taunting as ever.
"Had you started thinking that you have friends now?"
It's a soft blow that lands hard in your chest. Maki used to know you, therefore he knows all the ugly parts of you. And seeing him turning every knowledge he has of you into a weapon against you feels like being forced looking into a mirror that you've spent your whole life avoiding.
Your fists shake, nails digging into soft skin, almost drawing blood.
"Even if she lied to me, you got together with your new girlfriend so quick after the breakup," you spit between gritted teeth, holding back more than words. "That told me enough."
Maki is silent for a few heartbeats, his face unreadable.
"So what?"
There's a drop in your heart. Confused, disbelieving. "What?"
"What's wrong with moving on from you so fast? You didn't think you were so special for me to weep around, did you?"
There's a vaccuumed silence that swallows you whole. His words, casually laid out like he was discussing the weather, like the matters of your heart was something he wasn't concerned about, seep into your skin and every fibre of your being. The thoughts turn and curl, igniting a numbing buzz that replays his voice like a broken record.
Special. What's so special about you?
And when even you cannot find an answer, you feel the first crack in your chest.
Maki revels in your silence; in the first sign of submission. His smugness is loud in the studio, his pheromones flaring with dominance. He advances, taking deliberate steps, circling you like a predator assessing its prey.
"You've always been like this. So fiery, so passionate. All this energy yet no particular direction to go to," he drawls out, the words tumbling out lazily. He stops right in front of you, only a few centimeters away, and makes a show of looking around your studio.
He takes in the rumpled fabric, the crumpled sketchbooks, the spilled coffee. It appears as what he just observed: too much energy with no proper control. Loud. Messy. Reckless.
You.
"You can't even keep your studio tidy, Y/N," he breathes out a sigh.
"What's so unforgettable about you?"
When you had first started fashion school, you'd been told by every living person that money couldn't buy talent. No matter how big your mother's name is in the beauty and healthcare industry, no matter how prominent your father is in the automobile sector—you're nothing more than a mundane, passing student if you don't possess talent. And here, people always feel the need to remind you of that fact, especially after learning about the affluent background you come from.
So you learned. It's not like you got here through nepotism, anyway—you got in through your own grit. Your parents had always wanted you to get into med school, and the only thing you're good with when it comes to medicines is drawing the anatomy by hand. That sketch turned into figures and furls and soon, your dream to study fashion finally bloomed.
You have the talent and you have the grit. People always pass you nice compliments and constructive feedbacks you often dwell on—but the sleepless nights didn't really matter when you could finally see your collection walking down the runway front-row. You wear your confidence loudly that sometimes it's easy to forget that some people hate shiny things.
Your designs are so forgettable.
Said the new lecturer one day, tearing your sketchbook apart in front of the whole class came the third semester.
It was humiliating; the kind that burned your skin and the back of your eyes. Your nails cracked under pressure, trying so hard not to shed tears in front of so many pairs of eyes. But no matter how hard you try to reassure yourself, the comment lingers. It becomes an invisible knife that twists each time someone so much as look at your designs the wrong way.
And the first mistake you did was open up about it to someone.
The second mistake was that someone was Maki, of all people.
Because now, that alpha—all pride and arrogance—is throwing back the exact same insult at you right in your reddening face.
What's so unforgettable about you?
What's so unforgettable about you?
What's so unforgettable about you?
"Nothing," Maki finishes, eyes never leaving your face, as if savouring every twitch of hurt in your features.
There's nothing unforgettable about you. Not your designs; someone else probably invented something far more interesting than you. Not your face; you're just another pretty omega in a sea of more pretty omegas. Not your scent; you smell like pastries that people can easily get from any bakery. And certainly not you as a whole.
That's what he meant by it, right?
You're just a plus-one. An afterthought. The reason why skip buttons exist.
A heavy lump forms in your throat.
Maki takes your silence as a win and steps back.
"Now be a good girl and retract your statement. I never cheated on you," he says with conviction that you start questioning your own truth. "It's just your omega hormones messing around with you."
The door closes with a thud, leaving behind a ringing silence, the echo of his insults bouncing off the walls. There's a thin veil of moisture in your eyes, but you refuse to cry.
You refuse to cry for the rest of your time in your studio, trying to fix some of the mess, hating yourself even more when you realise that you care about his comments more than you should.
You refuse to cry on your way home, sitting in silence at the backseat of your Uber, replaying Maki's words in an endless loop that you wish could stop.
You refuse to cry when you have nothing to eat for dinner, stomach growling in hunger for some warm, homecooked meals, yet you have to settle for takeout again.
You refuse to cry when you sit in the middle of your living room, a luxury apartment far too big for one person to live in, trying to eat the soggy noodles and too-drenched fried chicken.
But like any normal human being, you have a heart too—a soft one at that. You can only hold on for so long.
It's hard to ignore the vast, empty space of your apartment; of the two vacant rooms down the hallways; of the single mug, single cutlery set, single-everything because for some reason you half-know and half-not, you just don't have…friends. At least not those who can reach the depths of your being—just fleeting, surface-level friends. Or companion.
Or whatever it was that Maki said that finally got to your head.
The dam finally breaks when you enter your room.
For the first time in your life, your nest that you always keep tidy on the love couch you have by the window, your safe haven where you lie in to find comfort, becomes the spot that you want to avoid the most.
There, arranged into a circle, are all the things that smell like solace and consolation after a rough day—or at least used to. Maki used to be like that—used to be your person, used to be your comfort place. So it's almost pathetic that you are still clinging onto his hoodie, his sweatshirt, the mittens he gave you last winter, the plush bunny that he won at an arcade, for comfort long after the breakup happened.
God, you didn't even want that bunny. You wanted the black cat.
You pick up his hoodie. It's the one he asked you to wear during a movie night, the one he received as a gift from GAP after a modelling gig with them. With shaky hands, you press your nose into the fabric, trying to catch the person who used to care for you—the person he was before he is now.
His scent lingers, faint and fading, but it's still there. Pine and frost, cold and sharp as his features. But instead of the warm feeling that you used to get, his scent makes your stomach twist and churn, a bile rising behind your throat.
The first drop of tears slides down your cheek.
He's no longer your safe space. Hadn't been since that breakup. Hadn't been since the night he kissed another woman behind your back.
Without thinking, you throw the hoodie on the floor. The fabric lands with a soundless thud, but the indication is loud regardless. When you look back at the love couch, the sight almost breaks you into pieces.
Your nest is all destroyed.
With a cry of fury, you lunge, hands tearing his sweatshirt apart next. At your force, the plush bunny tilts sideway, further breaking the perfect circle that used to be your nest.
"It's just a nest," your voice trembles, but the words ring hollow. Inside, your wolf twists and turns, aggressively shaking her head.
A nest is never just a nest.
"I don't care!" you shout, stomping on the plush bunny. "It's not like—it's not like anything would ever comfort me anymore."
Your knees buckle, too worn after carrying the weight of your inner battles for so long. You slump on the floor, sobs wrecking your chest, the sound raw and scratched. As if on instinct, you bring your knees close to your chest, staring at the mess with a solemn, teary gaze.
You don't even know what you're crying for. It's not like you still have feelings for Maki; or at least, there's no positive feelings for him except for lingering resentment and a strong sense of betrayal.
Is it because what the destroyed nest symbolises?
That you're nothing but a lonely, easily-discarded omega?
That nothing will ever be safe enough for you to rely on anymore?
You might act strong on the outside and bite every bullet with squared shoulders, but if only they knew what you truly feel inside.
If only they knew.
A loud, shrill ringing from your phone cuts you off your silent misery. You drag your body to where your mattress is located at the center of your bedroom, your mom's contact name blinking to be picked up.
With a wipe on your cheeks and a sniffle, you answer the phone.
"My lovely daughter! How are you? Are you eating well, sweetheart?"
I just destroyed my nest. "I'm good, Mom. Just had dinner."
"Come visit this weekend! I'll send our chauffeur to you. I'm planning to—"
"Mom."
You look around your room. At the space that feels too big to fill in, the discarded fabric on the floor. Then, at your disheveled reflection in the mirror.
"Yes, daughter?"
You bite your lower lip, trembling. You look like a mess. Just like what Maki had said.
"I wanna go home."
There's a split second of silence before your mom's voice echoes again.
"You mean you wanna move back here, sweetheart?"
"Mhm," you almost sniffle but you catch yourself, not wanting to give yourself away. "I wanna live with you again."
"Oh, my! That means you agree that alpha, don't you?"
Sigh. You almost forgot about that. The silly condition your pouty mom makes if you ever want to live with them again. One that you've been trying to avoid, too busy with the fashion week preparation and planning revenge on your heartbreak.
But is there really anything to lose?
If you agree, you'll be in close proximity with what you'd say your comfort: your family, and the mansion you used to grow up in. A blind date is just free dinner and having an alpha shower your with praises and compliments. You might have to put up with a little bit of boasting here and there, but it's nothing you can't handle.
So long as you can escape this loneliness, even if only for temporary…
"Yeah," you breathe out. "I'll meet him."
Just let me go home to you, Mom.
Park Jongseong's cheek is still stinging.
But instead of acting like any other man who just got slapped would, he's wearing a giddy smile on his face. He's lying down on the couch, his apartment being the hangout spot of the day for the weekend, but thoughts about his friends are scattered away. Jay is absolutely gone and lost in cloud nine, a cherry-shaped cloud wearing the face of a certain beautiful omega that has been running on his mind as of late.
"Geez, this guy has turned crazy," Sunoo shakes his head before he nudges the older alpha. "Jay-hyung, I brought some ice packs for your cheek."
Jay absentmindedly reaches out his hand, barely registering his friend's words. "Sunoo-ya, Britney Spears was right."
Sunoo gives him a deadpanned look and then shoves the ice pack in his face. Jay yelps from the sudden cold contact.
"Ow!"
"Well, if you can't find her, I'm more than willing and capable to hit you one more time in her stead."
The older alpha huffs, pressing the cold compress into his swollen cheek. "You don't understand, Sunoo," he defends, "Her hands were so soft and she's so….beautiful."
"She slapped you."
"I deserved it."
"Yeah, cause you were ogling at her chest."
"I—" Jay gulps. Well, now it doesn't sound so good. "I mean…yeah, I did. I stared too long, in fact. That's why I said I deserved it."
Even while saying so, there's still this stupid smile decorating his handsome face. Sunoo can only shake his head, hands on his hips like a tired mom handling her teenage son's first underage drinking. It sounds that bad because it was that bad.
"I can't believe this is the end of Jay-hyung's gentleman era," Riki snorts from the floor. He's been hogging Jay's latest edition of PlayStation all to himself, secretly eavesdropping the two alpha's conversation.
Jay doesn't take it nicely. "What do you mean? I am still me."
"Mhm. Gentleman by day, boob enthusiast by night. Totally not a pervert."
Jay is open to criticism, especially anything to improve himself. But there's nothing to improve here. Jay is just…in love. Okay, that's a bit too soon. Jay is infatuated would be the best way to describe his situation right now because there's no doubt that he, as in human-Jay, and his wolf, like you.
Yes, in a romantic way. Yes, in a 'he wants to court you' way. Yes, in a 'I need her name and a priest now because he does hope he can marry you' way.
He's everything but he's not a pervert. No. And Jay has a hard time receiving criticism about his personality if it comes from a certain alpha named Nishimura Riki, and another alpha named Lee Heeseung. Call it pettiness or a vendetta, but those two have no right to say shit about him. Right now or ever.
Beside him, Sunoo starts to sigh. "Riki."
"What? At least we know why omegas like you now."
Jay's expression hardens. There's a twitch in his jaw that doesn't go unnoticed by Sunoo.
"What do you mean by that?"
Riki, still not sensing the sudden drop of temperature in the room, casually shrugs. "I'm saying maybe you've always been looking. Heeseung-hyung and I knew better."
A heavy silence blankets the room, suffocating each corner with unspoken rage. Sunoo almost recoils from the sudden bitterness that comes from Jay's pheromones. He casts a worried glance at the wounded alpha.
"Yeah." Jay lets out a quiet laugh. "Because both of you thought I'd steal your omegas."
Riki goes rigid. He puts down the console, finally registering the damage that came out of his mouth. He whips his head around, only to be met with a sharp glare from Jay.
"Jay-hyung…"
"No, let's talk about it." Jay gently pushes away Sunoo's hands that come up to comfort him, putting down the ice pack with calm fury that radiates more heat than if he had shouted. He fixes Riki with a burning glare that could've melted the ice pack.
"Let's talk about how I am always the collateral damage of your love story."
Riki gulps. Truthfully, he has never seen Jay angry. And even when he did, that anger was never directed to him. But this time, being the receiving end of such disappointed eyes, Riki wishes the ground would swallow him whole.
"Jay-hyung, you know I don't mean it like that."
"Which part? The pervert part? Because you and Heeseung surely treat me like one whenever your omegas are around," Jay says, still soft, but the venom is there. "As if I was some horny wolf waiting for the time to pounce on them. Let me ask you, Riki. What was so wrong with wanting to help you when you literally asked me for help?"
"I—I know. You're never wrong—" Riki swallows, too paralysed from how fast the situation took its bad turn. "I just…shit. I'm sorry, hyung. You're such a good alpha—"
"Am I, really? Because with you two, I never feel like one."
Riki tries to say something back, mouth gaping like fish out of water. Jay heaves out a long sigh, ruffling his already-messy hair. As if on cue, the door to his apartment opens and comes in Heeseung, whose eyes immediately widen in alarm upon sensing the tension in the living room.
"What are we fighting about?"
"About your terrible jealousy issues," Jay grits through his teeth, looking up to meet eyes with Heeseung. The latter almost flinches from how sharp his gaze is. Jay takes another deep breath.
"God, you know what? I understand jealousy. I truly do. I wouldn't want any alpha near my omega too. But that would be any alpha but you two. Because I trust you. I trust you so much and it actually," Jay halts for a moment, realising how intense his emotions have been running. But the reassuring pat from Sunoo serves as his motivation.
He needs to say this. He needs to. Otherwise he'd drown in undeserving guilt and shrink himself again.
"It actually hurts when you guys don't feel the same about me."
The tension thickens it could be cut with a knife. Riki's expression crumples, the alpha who's usually prideful and cocky is now in shambles upon seeing his older alpha breaking down like this. Heeseung fails to find any words, the guilt is lodged in his throat that barely any voice would come out, blocking any syllables from being spoken.
"I just wanted to help. My kindness has no underlying meanings. I didn't offer to help because I wanted to have your omega in bed, Riki. I was thinking about you. I was thinking how I could stop you from crying because you were my friend first and it—it hurt to see you cry so much like that."
Jay is still soft. His voice is still gentle, and that's what makes this whole situation uglier. That's what makes the guilt press harder. Both alphas in question could only stare at their feet, reflecting on their actions towards Jay.
"And you, Heeseung. Would you rather have your mate get soaked that night?" Jay doesn't let him answer. "I don't think you would. I couldn't just leave knowing she'd get drenched in the rain, knowing how much my friend cherishes her and would freak out if she got sick."
Heeseung purses his lips. He was so busy mending what was broken with his omega that he didn't realise how much he's been hurting his friend.
The apartment is silent, save for the PlayStation menu playing its music on loop. Riki can't bring himself to look at Jay, perfectly fine with tucking his chin low and hiidng his shame. Heeseung still has a hand on the doorknob, the metal feels cold on his slippery palm.
"Jay-ah…"
"I'll be in my room. I want to be alone for a moment."
The anger has long left his body. All he feels now is exhaustion and relief, like finally putting back a heavy backpack he's been carrying for months.
The three watch as Jay disappears behind the door of his master bedroom. It closes with a gentle click, as if even in anger and disappointment, Jay wouldn't ever be harsh to his friends. Heeseung and Riki immediately let out a breath they didn't know they were holding while Sunoo watches them with amusement.
"It took him a lot of courage to say that, you know." Sunoo takes a seat on the couch, grabbing the console that was left untouched by Riki. "You guys better apologise and make up to him properly."
"I am such an asshole," Riki whines and drapes his body across the couch, letting his head fall into Sunoo's lap despite his protest. "Hyung was right. It's all about trust. And I was acting like an insecure dog."
Sunoo snorts. "You're a big puppy, Riki."
Heeseung is still quiet. The memory of the punch that almost landed on Jay's face still haunts him, even before the confrontation. He knew it needed to be talked about eventually, he just didn't expect it to be in a situation like this. But alas, Jay has been a sponge that absorbs everybody's emotions, the reliable one—it's about time that the patient alpha loses it.
Just as he's about to enter the apartment fully, the door is suddenly pushed open from behind and Heeseung gets shoved inside instead. Immediately, the smell of burnt chocolate fills the air and the insults he prepares for the intruder die on his tongue.
"Sunoo-hyung!" Jungwon barges in, a pout protruding on his lips. "Noona called me his little brother again!"
Oh, Goddess of the Moon. Please protect this friendship.
Heeseung walks silently to his room, ignoring the trio alpha now fighting for Sunoo's attention. Jungwon, however, upon seeing Riki, immediately scowls at the younger. His pout disappears and his complaints die in his throat.
"YOU! Nishimura Riki. You're not cheating, aren't you?"
Riki blinks confusedly.
"Cheating? In FIFA or PUBG?"
"On your girlfriend!"
"Fuck, no!" The blond-haired alpha sits up, taking full offence from the sudden accusation. "I would jump off the cliff first before I'd ever dare cheat on my lovely mate. What the fuck are you on? You know I'm loyal as fuck."
Sunoo pinches his arm. "That's too many curse words, Riki."
Jungwon shakes his head. He pushes the younger off the couch and claims his previous spot, laying his head comfortably on Sunoo's lap. The scandalised look on Riki's face hasn't faded, the alpha is still glaring at Jungwon like he has offended Riki's ancestors.
"Nothing. There was just this omega yelling about getting cheated on during last Friday's party."
"And? What does that have to do with me?"
"The cheater's name is also Riki! You don't know how disappointed and heartbroken I was for those three seconds when I thought it was Nishimura Riki. It turned out to be Hirota Riki," Jungwon nudges Sunoo's hand, urging the older to pat his head. He's still heartbroken, please comfort him, thank you. "I was so close to committing a murder on you that night."
With that explanation, a look of understanding passes Riki's face. He slumps and sprawls on the floor, relief bleeding out of his muscle.
"Oh. That's Maki. Riki C. He's the disgraceful Riki. I don't fuck with him. Not anymore."
"You better not!" Jungwon hisses at him like an angry kitten.
"Wait, so you're Riki B?" Sunoo tilts his head. One of his hands is playing with Jungwon's hair. "Then who is Riki A?"
"The other Riki is Taki, and no, I am Riki D, because this dick—"
"Nishimura Riki!" Sunoo and Jungwon simultaneously yell, drawing out a cheeky laugh from the youngest.
From inside his room, Heeseung could hear the commotion. He shakes his head. Oh, Goddess of the Moon. Please save Nishimura Riki.
Living with your parents has been as peaceful as it can get. Nothing much can be said, considering that it has only been a week.
For the time being, you manage to get your mom off your back about meeting this handsome alpha that she'd like to have as a son-in-law. You hide behind the excuse of being busy with the fashion week, which is not totally a lie.
Fashion week is one of the biggest assessments there is. It means two months of outsourcing high-quality fabrics, sketching and crumpling papers and sketching, hours spent in the studio, finding suitable models for your runway and, the most important part: piecing your imagination and hardwork into a clothing worth wearing and parading.
Which is why you're spending your time in the studio on a Saturday, leisurely going over your sketches again as you wait for your fabrics to arrive. It had been preordered a month ago and the delivery was scheduled today. Precisely, two hours ago.
But you try not to worry. It's only 12 p.m., and there's probably traffic on the road since the working civilians are supposed to be having lunch now. But one hour turns into two. Then another one passes.
Before you know it, it's almost five in the evening, yet there's no sight of a truck or even a ring from the company itself. By the time you dial their office number, you have already done a cherry set on your nails, tidied up the space to accommodate your resources, and even sketched a whole damn new collection.
"Hello, this is The Nakakita. How may I help you?"
The Nakakita. A Japanaese establishment that is owned by the Nakakita family. You wouldn't have gotten in touch with such a prestigious supplier of the Japanese fabric materials had it not been for your cheating ex's connection in the fashion industry.
Maki is all things, and resourceful is one of them.
"Good evening. I'm Y/N. There's supposed to be a delivery for order #1284 today to my studio. Japanese denim, linen cotton, blended silk?"
Well, you might have sounded too demanding. But that's the least of your concern now.
"Oh, Miss Y/N. I'm terribly sorry, but this order was cancelled."
If your jaw could drop down to the ground right now, it would cause a huge-scale earthquake across the city.
"What? I never cancelled it, though?"
There is a sound of clicking on the keyboard from the end of the line. "Um…it was cancelled by the account holder two weeks ago. By Mr. Hirota Riki, approved by the heir himself, Mr. Nakakita Yuma."
What the actual fuck. Two weeks ago was when Maki had confronted you about the rumour spreading about his infidelity. Despite feeling a bit intimidated (not that you'd ever admit), you did no such thing and let his reputation continue to get tarnished. You still firmly believe that he did cheat and whatever manipulation he pulled on you was just an attempt at making you feel miserable.
Not only is his ego as big as he is and a gaslighter, but he is petty, too?!
You let out a disbelieving scoff. Oh my Goddess…That alpha is really something else. As if shattering your dream of having a mate wasn't enough, now he wants to interfere with your career path as well?
What a fucking weirdo.
"So, what happened to all those fabrics? I already paid for the deposit."
"Based on this record, it has been delivered to Miss Kim Areum three days ago and your money is in the process of being refunded back to your bank account."
And as if all of those things weren't enough to pull you under, Maki just has to deliver the final blow to the most sensitive part of your heart.
Of course he'd give those resources to his new girlfriend. Of fucking course.
It's like a cellotape on skin. Peeling it off would sting, taking away your body hair that gives you heat, and leaving sticky residue that wouldn't come off easily. Your relationship with Maki—during and after the breakup—has always left you with this hollow, sinking feeling that weighs heavy on your shoulders.
No matter what you did, if the relationship has ended or not, it'll always leave burn marks that you have been trying so hard to heal. And whether the world has moved on or not, it's always you bearing the ugly aftermath.
"…Miss?"
"I see," you finally speak, voice hoarse from suppressed anger. "Let Yuma know that my attorney will be in contact with your team soon."
"Wait—"
Not letting them finish, you end the call and toss your phone on the couch. Your perfectly blowed hair is now disheveled, untamed by your fingers as you pace the room. There's unshed tears hanging low on your waterline, waiting for the time to fall down, yet you still refuse to give in.
"Fuck!"
It's so unfair. It's so fucking unfair. It wasn't you who left, nor was it you who cheated and being disloyal—yet you are the one who have to pay the price for his crumpling ego? And now he's putting your hard-earned place in the fashion school on the line?
What a fucking manchild.
"What am I supposed to do? Goddess, help me—what am I supposed to do?"
You sink into the couch, the tears now slide down your cheeks with no restraints. There's a choked sob coming out of your throat, your scent souring with every hiccup slipping past your lips.
Time is not a luxury that you can afford now. Confronting Maki would only mess with your head more and result in nothing. You'd love to find a way to sue The Nakakita, but that's a matter that you'd like to solve after the fashion week ends.
Fuck. You barely have two months on your hands, yet you have just lost your resources that you have ordered a month ago. Finding a new supplier would be tough—since not many of them would take indiviual customers due to economies of scale. You are no wholesaler or retailer; catering to you would be expensive for them.
But you have to find a way somehow.
With a shaky hand, you tuck your hair behind your ears and grab your laptop. The tears are uncontrollable at this point, but it's not a sign to give up or stop. Your dainty fingers start typing fast on the keyboard, trying to search for any textile businesses that would make some space for you.
This is not how you imagine your evening would end. You had pictured measuring and cutting fabric pieces to fit your six-piece collection, getting prepared to start assembling them and fitting your models.
Yet here you are, giving calls after calls, accepting rejection after rejection from every business you try to contact. It's exhausting, the tears are now just cracked vulnerbaility on your cheeks. Somewhere along the way, you have accidentally snapped your manicured nails while typing.
"I'm sorry, you have to place an order three months prior in order to secure the fabrics."
This is the sixth one.
You barely hold back a sigh. "I see. Thank you for your time."
You slam your phone on the couch and start rubbing your face. This is hell. You're sure a truck had hit you somewhere on the road and this is your hell, punishing you for being such a bitchy omega to everyone around you.
But how could you not be one when everybody always gives you a reason to protect yourself?
Taking in a shuddering breath, you open your bleary eyes and stare at another line of name on the screen.
Sinar Textile.
It's operating until 8 p.m., which is unusual for many companies. Talking about the time, your stomach growls on instinct, as if reminding you of the skipped lunch and forgotten dinner that you are yet to acknowledge.
"This is the last one," you whisper to yourself. "If this too fails, I will fucking kill Maki."
You punch the number on your phone screen, exhaustion clinging to every movement. It's inhumane to sabotage someone like this; you wonder if you can sue Maki too somehow. He deserves it more than anyone in this world.
It takes five rings before the call gets picked up. A cheery voice greets you.
"Good evening! I am Jake from Sinar Textile. How can I help you?"
You rub your temple, appreciating the friendly tone while it lasts before you start threatening this poor Jake to agree to your proposal.
"Hi. I'm Y/N. I'm looking for a few bolts of fabric for my upcoming collection."
A rustle is heard from Jake's side. "Hello, Miss Y/N. When do you need the fabrics?"
You tap your fingers on your thigh. "Two weeks from now."
There's a few seconds of silence before Jake speaks again. "Are you a wholesaler or a retailer?"
I fucking knew it. "Um," you gnaw at your bottom lip, nerves grating your edges. "Neither. I'm in fashion school, and I need them for my fashion week."
Please. Please accept me. Please take my request. Oh Goddess, this is the least you can do for justice.
But unfortunately, Jake is not your Goddess. "I am sorry, Miss Y/N, but our business strictly provides for wholesaling and retailing establishments only. As for indivi—"
"Please," you let out before you could stop yourself. "I'll take scraps or leftovers. Or even any cancelled order. I'll take anything but please don't turn me down."
You are never one to beg. Especially not to alphas. And while you're not sure about Jake's secondary gender, he's still a man and it still feels humiliating to beg.
But you don't have many choices now, do you? You care more about your degree than your dignity as of now.
The hesitance in Jake's silence is loud. "Miss Y/N, I am a mere part-timer here. I'm afraid I don't have the power to decide."
"Then let me talk to the person in charge, please."
You feel bad for Jake for putting him in a tough spot like this. But to be fair, he's receiving your kindest energy now—since you've lashed out on many other receptionists prior to this call, when you were still brimming with anger.
"Please wait a moment."
You inhale sharply. Is this really happening?
It doesn't take long before a feminine voice takes over the call. "Hello. You're speaking to the CEO of Sinar Textile. I am Mrs. Park."
You straighten up. "H-Hello, Mrs. Park. I apologise for the late disturbance."
The woman hums. "It is not a big deal. My receptionist has told me about your situation. Unfortunately, we do not supply for individuals like you."
The hope blooming in your chest deflates instantly. You close your eyes as you gather your composure.
"I—Please, ma'am. I don't know how to tell you that I desperately need them for my fashion week." For a strange reason, you feel yhe need to give her context. You're no careless student who forgot to book her supplier until last minute—you just got sabotaged. "My supplier terminated our agreement after my…ex-boyfriend intervened."
The woman seems to consider this, as her next words give you a sliver of hopium. "Please email me your sketches. Then I will consider. What's your name again, Miss?"
"Y/N. I am Y/N."
"Y/N?" She repeats, and if you tried to listen hard enough, you'd be able to detect the hint of recognition in her tone. "Great, Miss Y/N. Email me at [email protected], then I will let you know my decision."
Relief floods your senses like a tidal wave. With trembling lips, you try to piece your words together.
"Thank you, Mrs. Park. I—I'll take anything. Leftovers—or any defects. I can do it. Please consider my request."
"No worries, Miss Y/N. I'll get back to you the soonest tomorrow."
And with that, the call ends. You slump in your seat.
You could've gotten the details of their wholesale customers and buy from them, but from experience, you knew that getting the materials directly from the sources is hundreds time better in terms of quality and the price. And you have reports to submit much later on, where your budgeting would be questioned like you just laundered the national income.
Later that night, you arrive home with this aching need to be comforted. Instead of a pile of all the soothing scents you've encountered in your life, you open the door to your empty bed, void of any nest. Your mom's bedroom is just one door away, but it's too late to ask for cuddles, isn't it?
You open your wardrobe, staring at the empty spot where your nesting blankets used to be.
"It's just a nest," you convince yourself. "I'll feel better after waking up."
Completely ignoring the twisting pain in your gut, you settle yourself under the cover after washing up.
Sundays are fun days, and this time, your kind of fun is rushing your chauffeur to take you to your studio and threatening him into disregarding every traffic rule he's ever learned about.
"Miss, the light is red."
"I don't care."
"We will get fined."
"I will pay," you urge.
The chauffeur closes his eyes. "Please don't tell your mother."
And that's how a fifteen-minute drive could be cut into ten minutes of ride only. Your thanks barely leaves your lips as you rushes out, trying your best to look put-together while also lightly sprinting to the private studio that you've rented since your first year, located inside the university compound.
This morning, you woke up to an email from Sinar Textile. Mrs. Park, bless her heart—seems so taken with your sketches and has decided to give you some leftovers of their previous arriving batch from Japan. It's like the Goddess has finally taken pity on you overnight, and proving that the evil shall perish altogether (Fuck you, Maki).
You spend the entire ride mentally redesigning half your collection. Leftovers are more than enough. You'll make them work. You always do.
By the time you reach the studio, your mood has improved significantly.
There are bolts of fabric, stacked near the door to your studio. Two men wearing short-sleeved Polo stand around the stack, chatting with each other while waiting for your arrival. You waste not even a second and approach them faster.
"Good morning!" You greet them enthusiastically, so unusually you, but you're too giddy to care. "Are you from Sinar Textile?"
The shorter of the two greets you back, a puppylike smile stretching wide on his face. "Hello! You must be Miss Y/N. I'm Jake, and this is Sunghoon. We are the part-timers from Sinar Textile."
The latter bows to you. Up close, you finally notice the wolf ears nestling among his pitch-black hair. Oh, so he's a wolf hybrid. No wonder his pheromones are still strong to your nose despite the thick scent patch glued to his neck.
Well, first of all—Sinar Textile sure hires only super good-looking guys to work with them. If you weren't so into your post-breakup feelings, you might think about asking for their numbers after this.
"Nice to meet you two. Now, shall we?"
"We're waiting for Jay."
Your brow jumps at that. Who is that? "Jay? Is he supposed to be here?"
"Yeap! He went to take the last bolt of your Japanese denim—oh there he is!"
You know the saying, every good thing comes with a price? While yes, there is a price tag to every bolt of fabric tha you receive from Sinar Textile today—apparently, there is a hidden tax that you have to pay the Goddess for granting you with this opportunity after Maki's stupid stunt yesterday.
And that tax is Jay. Or more precisely, if your memory hasn't betrayed you—the pervert alpha from the frat house party a few weeks ago.
There he is indeed, walking down the hallway in a similar black Polo shirt. He's carrying a bolt of Japanese denim, but does he have to carry it on his shoulder like that? It looks so show-off-y, what with the way his biceps stretch against the sleeves, bulging muscle straining under the weight of the fabric. His face is as handsome as you remember it, and without the dim light of the porch, every cut of his face is clearer for your eyes to see now in broad daylight.
Damn it. Why does he have to be so infuriatingly good-looking?
Your smile has never dropped so fast, but it's the opposite case for the alpha, because as soon as he recognises you—you've never seen a smile light up so fast.
"Cherry?"
You could barely tone down your irritation. Who the hell is Cherry?
"Are you the other part-timer?"
Jay blinks confusedly. He glances at the clipboard in his hand, and then his eyes widen imperceptibly.
"Oh—I apologise. You're Miss Y/N, right?"
"Yes, that's me," you narrow your eyes at him. But Jay only smiles back. "And you are Jay."
His eyes shine—what the heck?—at the mention of his name. "You know my name? It's actually Park Jongseong, but you can call me Jay. It sounds better when you say it."
You try to ignore the offended gasp coming from Jake.
"Are you flirting with me?"
"I'm not!" Jay is fast to deflect, shaking his head when you only stare at him thretaeningly. "I just—I think—I just want to…talk to you?"
Jake and Sunghoon wince from sheer awkwardness.
"Aren't you here for Sinar Textile?"
"Yes."
"Then we're here strictly for business. I am going to open my door and you three will carry the bolts inside, and then you leave. Understand?"
If Jay were to have wolf ears like Sunghoon, they'd droop like wilting flowers from your tone alone. "I understand," he gives in, then shoots a serious look at two of his friends behind you.
"Boys, let's get moving!"
Jake springs up with a salute. "Aye aye, captain!"
You sigh and unlock the door to give way to them. The three boys lift two bolts at the same time, marching in like soldiers ready for the battlefield. Jay stops briefly in front of you, and you prepare another scolding if he tried to say something absurd again.
"Where would you like these?"
You almost falter by the unexpected, but you don't let it show. "At that corner. I tidied up that space for these bolts yesterday."
Jay nods and wordlessly steps further inside. You watch as the three men move effortlessly together, avoiding mannequins and putting down the bolts gently like true experts. They seem close, judging by how at ease they are with each other. Probably just three best friends working part-time together to kill the time while gaining extra pocket money.
Jake, being the first one to reach the corner, claps his hands and looks around. There's amusement dancing in his eyes.
"Wow, this is my first time at the fashion building and I already got to be in a private studio."
You quirk up an eyebrow. "Are you from around here?"
There's a surprised chuckle from the beta. He slaps a hand on Sunghoon's shoulder, but the wolf hybrid barely budges.
"Yeah, we attend this university too! I am from engineering, Sunghoon is from law school, and Jay is from the business department—obviously, if he wants to inherit this company."
Your curiousity is growing like a moving snowball. "Inherit…?"
"Sinar Textile is owned by his parents. He's just doing this on the weekend when he's got nothing to do with his basketball team," Jake casually says like he didn't just drop the bombest bomb you've heard the entire week.
That says a lot, considering The Nakakita incident yesterday.
And—What?! Sinar Textile is—what—so Mrs. Park is his mother?
You are left with no words. Not that you could muster anything, when said guy is already speaking. "Stop referring to me like I'm not in the same room as you."
Jake pouts at that. "Well, you're busy with your clipboard, so why not?"
"I am counting the inventory and preparing the invoice for Miss Y/N," Jay smoothly says, while he's scribbling something on the clipboard. You ignore the efficient way his hand moves, the veins popping on his forearms, and the pout he makes when he's focusing.
When he chances you a glance, you scowl back at him. The alpha only smiles.
It's so irritating. Why does he keep smiling?
"Alright boys, get back to the van. I'll follow you after I'm done with the invoice."
"Stop bossing me around! We are the same age!" Jake protests.
"Well, technically, I am your boss."
"A boss baby! You are not even the CEO yet!"
Sunghoon only sighs and drags Jake by the arm to follow him. He stops momentarily in front of you, gives you a short bow and a 'thanks'—that you reply back with a 'thanks' too, what the heck?—before he leaves with the beta. Jake waves his hand at you, his previous pout melting into a wide grin.
"See you again, Miss Y/N!!! Please invite me to your fashion week!"
If it weren't for Sunghoon's tail and wolf ears, you'd think that Jake was the hybrid. Probably golden retriever—that seems to suit him more.
It's only when Jay clears his throat that you're reminded you're left alone with him in this studio. Instinctively, you back into the door, putting more distance between the two of you. Jay doesn't seem to mind or take offence, he just gives you that easy smile that's been putting you on edge since fifteen minutes ago.
"Two bolts for Japanese denim, linen cotton, and blended silk each. This is your invoice. You may make the first payment when we send you an email," Jay speaks, his tone professional, as he hands you a piece of paper the size of A4. "Please sign here."
You take the pen painfully slowly, trying to avoid any physical contact, and sign.
"If you need anything more, please feel free to contact me." You glare at him. "Or any of us, really! But don't hesitate—my mom told me to put you on our priority list."
There he goes again. Typical alpha trying to flirt his way into your pants. As if you had forgotten about his perverted gaze a few weeks ago!
You cross your arms and dare to look into his eyes. "Thank you. I will contact Jake."
Jay purses his lips. "That's great. Jake works every Saturday and Sunday, while Sunghoon works after 3 p.m. on weekdays. Please feel free to reach out."
He opens his mouth, seemingly to add something, but decides against it when he smiles instead.
"It's actually nice to see you again," he mutters almost quietly, his tone soft and delicate, the grip of professionalism loosening. "I've been hoping I could run into you again."
But you're not easily swayed by sweet-faced alphas like him. "So you can, what, stare at my chest again?"
Jay's ears perk and blush a deep shade of pink. "What? No! Y/N—" he shakes his head, eyes pleading. "I really meant it when I said that I didn't mean to! I swear I'm not a pervert. Please forgive me."
"But you still stared."
"I…did." His voice becomes quieter, the confession feels like cold air hanging in the studio.
Jay shifts in place. The way you stare at him all cold and menacingly seems to undo him more than anything. From where he stands, he can catch a whiff of your scent—the sweet cherry that's been haunting him since that night.
You're so pretty even when you're mad, glaring at him like some kind of a criminal like this. A sight that he's not used to, because people often look at him like an angel sent from the Goddess as an apology on behalf of the alpha population.
"Y/N," he begins, already making up his mind. Your name falls easily from his lips now that he finally gets the chance to know it. "I would like to apologise. I made you feel uncomfortable twice, and probably unsafe, too. I deserved to get beaten more than what you did that night."
"Yeah, I should poke your eyes for good measure. Making sure your eyes don't stare at omegas like that again."
"I don't do that with other omegas, though. Only with you."
"So, congratulations? I'm your first victim?"
Jay panics. "No!"
"Your favourite victim?"
"No!"
"Your exclusive victim?"
"Please stop saying victim."
"Then stop staring at my boobs. You're doing it again." The corner of your lips lifts when the crimson on his ears deepens. Okay. It's kind of fun teasing him, and truthfully, you're no longer that upset from his behaviour that night.
"No, I'm sorry," Jay dips his head lower, staring at his feet, not catching your intention. "It's very wrong of me. I sincerely apologise. Please forgive me."
Your heart does something strange. The sincerity in his voice is unlike any other you've heard from not even a single alpha before. It's raw with honesty and vulnerability, like he actually spends every night dwelling on this mistake of a first impression he had made of himself.
But you say nothing. You simply stare at the alpha whose eyes are remorsely fixed on the ground.
"I know you probably don't trust me."
You snort. "Obviously."
"But I hope one day you'll feel safe around me."
There it goes again—your heart, lurching like Jay was a K-drama main lead saying something corny to win the heroine over. But this is not fiction, and Jay is not your alpha, nor are you his omega.
"Are you threatening me with a next time?"
He shifts again. "May I earn another first impression someday?"
You almost scoff at that. You wish there's no next time or someday! ...Though, you admit, if you put aside the two—or three if you count just now—times he stared at your boobs, it has been quite alright to talk to him.
He just has this aura that puts people at ease around him. Maybe it's his face, or the citrusy scent coming from him that easily tops every other masculine pheromones you have ever sniffed, but Jay just has a way with words that makes you feel like old acquaintances.
Whatever. A pervert is still a pervert!
"Actually, my family has chosen an alpha for me."
Jay's smile falters. "Oh."
You lift your chin proudly. "Yeah! Apparently his family is very wealthy, and he's ridiculously handsome too."
Jay only blinks at you, taking every hint of rejection like a champ. "I see. I mean—that's what you deserve. An omega like you doesn't deserve anything less than that."
Your eye twitches. Why is he so damn good with words? You can't tell if it's genuinelt who he is or if it's all performative. And that infuriates you.
With a newfound determination to flaunt an unknown alpha, you triumphantly nod. "And everyone says that he's the most perfect gentleman. My mom said that he's—" How was he again? "—Very capable and hardworking. I can't wait to marry him!"
Now, you're pushing it. You don't want to marry that alpha. Hell, you're just about to accept the dinner invitation after this!
"That's good…" Jay scratches his cheek. Damn it. Jay realises that you're really trying hard to reject him, even when he hasn't said explicitly that he likes you.
But Jay is a man who can take a hint.
"That's quite a reputation. I really hope he treats you well."
"He will."
Jay purses his lips, trying to swallow down his disappointment. Of course. A pretty omega like you is rarely ever single or unclaimed, even though he doesn't see any mark on your nape or sense any alpha presence around your scent.
Sigh. Just as he finally found an omega that he genuinely likes.
"I wish you and your alpha the best, Miss Y/N." Jay lowers himself to a 90-degree bow. "Thank you for trusting Sinar Textile, and I'm sorry again."
And with that, Jay takes his leave, until the echo of his footsteps fades into oblivion. Once you're confident that you're out of his earshot, you instantly fish for your phone and call your mother.
"Mom!"
"Hello darling~ Did everything go well with the shipment?"
You bite your nails. "Yes, yes it did. Mom, I need your help."
"What is it, sweetheart? Have you finally decided to buy that new handbag from Bonia?"
"No, Mom. I think," you close your eyes and sigh exasperatedly. Truly, there's no one else that puts you in worst case scenarios but yourself and your life decisions.
"I think I'm ready to meet that alpha that you like so much."
As expected, your mother squeals into the phone and you have to force your phone away from your ears.
Great.
Now you have to mentally prepare yourself to sit with an alpha boasting about his wealth and alpha-ic achievements for approximately two hours.
All because you wanted to avoid Jay.
Or so you thought.
Of course, fate—the little evil author that it is—decides that humiliation ritual would be the perfect trope for your failing love life.
Because why the hell are you seeing Jay coming out of the black Mercedes now parked in your mansion?!
"Mom!" You whisper-yell, already halfway bolting upstairs when you see him and his parents start walking towards the door of your house. "You said that the alpha's name was Park Jongseong!"
Your mom, who's been gushing over how handsome and perfect Jay is for you from behind the curtain where the both of you are spying on the newly-arrived guests, only nudges your shoulder gently.
"He is Park Jongseong. And those are Mr. and Mrs. Park."
"No! That's—that's Jay!"
Your mom coos, fanning her face dramatically and turning to your father. "Oh my, honey, did you hear that? They're already on nickname terms with each other."
You feel like climbing the stairs and purposely falling and rolling down to the ground.
This cannot be real!
"Wait," your mother suddenly stops her dramatic gesture. She fixes you with a curious gaze, eyes squinting suspiciously.
"How do you know him?"
Maybe jumping would be faster and easier.
On the other side of the door, Jay has been fiddling with the collar of his suit for the tenth time. Beside him, Mrs. Park is frowning, swatting at his hand when he reaches for his tie again.
"Why are you fixing your tie again? It already looks perfect."
Jay swallows. "I don't know."
No, he actually knows why. Jay has never been able to lie truthfully—an irony that always amuses his friends. His body is vibrating with never-ending nerves ever since he had reluctantly agreed to his mother's planned family dinner with the omega she has taken a liking too.
Yeap. To put it simply, Jay is nervous.
And his mother catches it, if the soothing accent of her scent is telling something. "You'll like her," she convinces. Then, as if it was an afterthought, she adds, "You already met her."
If Jay was shocked, he didn't let it show.
Well, it doesn't matter, does it? When his wolf and himself have been so captivated by you.
Whoever this omega is, Jay wants to apologise in advance. He thinks he needs a couple of months to properly move on from the wonder of you before he'll be ready to accept any dating arrangement again.
"If you're confident that I'll like her, then I hope she's the person I have on my mind, Mom."
And that is the truth. If he had already met this omega and his mother's instincts are sure that he'd fall for her—then it can't be no one else but you.
Jay had crossed paths with many omegas. He had been flirted with, pursued, and even outright confessed to more times than he could count, yet no one had occupied his thoughts quite like you.
And to think that you're spending your time with another alpha…
Jay swallows down the bitterness and forces his pheromones to calm down.
Too lost in his frantic, chaotic mind, Jay hasn't realised that he's already standing in front of the door. It swings open before any of them could press the doorbell, revealing a beautiful couple and…
"Cherry?"
His cherry.
When the scowl appears on your face, Jay feels like a diver finally coming up to the surface for air. The nerves that have been jagging every edge vanish almost instantly, now replaced with a relief so profound it feels like being given a second chance at life again.
It's really. Really. You.
"It's Y/N, you dummy."
That hostile gaze. That frown and unfriendly tone.
It's really you.
The smile that spreads across Jay's face is so hopelessly fond that Mrs. Park immediately knows she doesn't have to do any matchmaking tonight. Your frown deepens, hating the blatant display of joy that's coming from him.
What is he so giddy about?!
Meanwhile, your mother is completely oblivious to the glare you're shooting at him.
"I told you, they're already using endearments for each other!"
You hope the ground could swallow you.
Jay hopes the ground could move and bring him closer to you.
synopsis | you accidentally tune in to your roommate's special livestream... again and again and again.
details | roommate!euijoo x fem!reader, bestie!nicholas, forced proximity, thin walls, mentions of food, descriptions of eating, minor injury (finger cut), hotdogs, 18+ SMUT MINORS DNI, voyeurism, exhibitionism, masturbation, perv!ju, panty theft, handjob, dirty talk, praise, cursing, lowercase intended
wc | 7.5k
from the author | euijoo forehead save me. save me euijoo forehead
your package was waiting on the foot of your bed when you got home. the cardboard box was slightly crushed, the corners pushed in and the tape frayed like it had been dragged down a street by a rope. you'd been tracking it closely all week, since the contents cost about half of your paycheck and then some, having paid extra for a warranty. your anticipation had been growing all week not only because of the simple, modern-age dopamine rush of receiving a package but because, maybe, you'd finally get some sleep this weekend. and every day after.
that was if the item inside the box was less damaged than the outside.
"did you fucking sit on it?" you asked as you stomped into the kitchen you shared with your roommate, who was standing at the sink as if he were going to wash the dishes piling up but was, instead, scrolling aimlessly on his phone.
euijoo glanced up at you once, rolling his eyes as he flicked his loose, messy hair out of his eyes. he said, simply, "no, i didn't."
"well, somebody did," you sighed, navigating around him to get the scissors from a drawer, "i'm gonna be pissed if they're broken."
"you're already pissed," he half-laughed, shifting over to put distance between the two of you, like you were contagious with some incurable disease. he watched you, though, intently, as you swiped open what was left of the tape holding the box closed. or, rather, attempted to with the world's dullest scissors and apparently the toughest tape ever made. he cleared his throat, crossing his arms over his chest, "what's in the box, anyway?"
"if you'd have some patience," you grunted, shifting the box on it's side to get a better grip. but the grip wasn't better. in fact, it was worse, and the scissors clattered out of your hand, skidding across the floor and right by his feet. euijoo bent down to pick them up, and you sighed, defeated. he definitely thought you were incompetent. you had given him no reason to believe otherwise in your three months of living together.
"hand it over," he motioned for the box still caged in your arms, "before you cut your fingers off."
and when you handed him the package, he, too, struggled with wedging the blade between the concrete fibers. euijoo attempted an expert move, pinning the box in place between his knees and driving the scissors down the length of it with both hands.
"you're gonna cut your leg off," you winced at the maneuver, a bit prideful that you weren't struggling by any fault of your own. it was painful to watch, and the sight almost made you second-guess any invasive sentiments you had toward him. almost. he was undeniably attractive, tall and slender but broad and so boyish. euijoo carried a certain charm about him, like he was the teacher's favorite in school, like he had sold lemonade on the street corner and made no money because he drank it all before getting his first customer. he also seemed closed off in a way that reversed his charm in many situations; euijoo seemed to be actively fighting his personality off, like a mosquito buzzing in his face. he swatted and swatted. even now, he wanted to laugh at your critique of his technique when yours was far less successful, but he didn't. instead, he doubled down on making it work. you chewed at the inside of your cheek, "don't, like, stab it."
"do you want it open or not?"
"i'd prefer my noise cancelling headphones in one piece," you said, mumbling the next sentence under your breath at a volume you thought only you could hear, "i might finally get some sleep at night."
having a roommate had it’s perks– shared chores, shared rent, shared meals when one of you would make too large of a portion by accident– but it also had its drawbacks. having your particular roommate had one, very significant downside: the shared wall.
you thought living with euijoo would be convenient for the both of you, cheaper than living alone and in a cuter apartment, too, but it had grown to just be convenient for him. you knew him through a mutual friend, nicholas, who had personally recommended euijoo when you mentioned that you were looking for a roommate. according to nico, euijoo was helpful with chores and always paid his half of the rent on time, which was more than your previous roommates did. but you still didn't know him that well, having only been around him a few times in nico's large friend group.
"is there anything i should know about?" you had asked nicholas, just as a precaution before reaching out to euijoo about the apartment, "like, is he a sleepwalker?"
"uh, no, he doesn't sleepwalk," nico had laughed, then, a knowing, low chuckle, "but he's… kind of loud."
you could handle a bit of noise; you'd lived with gamers who shouted well into quiet hours, and your last set of housemates were sorority girls who sounded like they were competing in squealing matches every weekend. there was no possible way euijoo was louder than them— you told nicholas this, and he didn't discourage your decision to reach out to him the next day, offering him the spare room in your prospective flat.
the first night, you thought you had imagined it, the muffled grunts and curses that phased right through the wall separating your room from his. earlier that day, you could hear him on the phone, the way his voice carried right into the open space of the apartment despite the normal volume. you could hear every sharp slide of the plastic hangers on the rack as he organized his wardrobe. every slam of a drawer, every click of the light switch, every whir of the ceiling fan— it was like you were in there with him. but euijoo himself hadn't been loud in the way nicholas described, like a nuisance. he moved confidently, unafraid to bump corners or shuffle things around. for the first ten hours, you were inspired; you could have stood to be less apologetic, live a bit recklessly. but nicholas lived that way, too— confident.
maybe he snored, you had thought as you slipped into your bed. it was the only option left. unless nicholas had been pulling your leg, making you worry over nothing because he knew you would. your eyes fluttered closed, heavy after lifting boxes and unpacking all day. but just as you began to drift off, you heard it. you heard the unmistakable drawl of pleasure, the satisfied sighs and moans and strings of jumbled curses flowing from lips undoubtedly slack, and you knew only one thing for certain:
nicholas was fucking dead.
would it have been so difficult to mention that euijoo was some kind of sex addict? there was no other way to make sense of the sheer number of times a week your new roommate was moaning, alone in his room but talking himself through it like he wasn't. you were no prude, but you started taking a tally of the sleepless nights from how frequent his self-care sessions were. by night five, you'd barely slept a wink in your new apartment.
so, you really did hope that the headphones would be truly noise-cancelling. you craved a night's rest that didn't have a pre-show. but you didn't want to embarrass euijoo at all with your predicament. somehow, his comfortability outweighed your own. surely, it had nothing to do with his sweet, round eyes, dark like turned soil. or his patient smile, which dropped as soon as you let your grievances slip. i might finally get some sleep at night.
because euijoo heard it. he definitely heard it, telling by the way the scissors slipped in his hand and nicked the soft, golden skin of his finger like a thorn. he winced and brought the cut to his lips instinctively, dropping the scissors in the sink behind him. "shit," he muttered into his hand as you stuttered toward him and grabbed the half-opened box from his arms, dropping it to the floor.
"hold on," you urged him, like he had any choice, and began your violent rummaging through a drawer. somewhere, you had bandages. somewhere, you had your shit together, eight full hours of sleep, and a perfectly organized, ready-to-go first aid kit for situations like this, just in case two grown adults fail to open a cardboard box. your fingers combed through miscellaneous papers, pens, and rolls of tape until they landed on the box you were looking for. you sucked your teeth at the sight before you, "you might not like these, but they're all we have."
cartoon hotdogs scrawled in vivid hues of red and yellow, complete with giant eyes and cheeky smiles, decorated each of the bandages. some of them, with stick-figure arms and legs, were playing with various sport objects, kicking balls back and forth or hitting airborne items with rackets. others were surfing or sunbathing or rollerskating. euijoo pulled his finger from his lips, breathing a soft laugh as you struggled to unwrap the bandage. "nice," he noted, softly, a smile unfurling. you held his right wrist with a shaky hand as you stuck the adhesive of the bandage to his finger, curling the hotdog-printed material around until it sat snug right above the bend. his palms were unexpectedly soft, and you wanted to kick yourself for letting your mind wander. you imagined the way they might have felt sliding up the skin of your thigh, long and svelte. you didn't even notice you were holding your breath until you were finished, until you had concealed the small cut in the most obnoxious bandage ever created and finally freed the air from your lungs.
euijoo was holding his breath, too, watching your fingertips dance around his, steady and intentional and completely opposite to the version of you that worked helplessly at the tape securing your package. you released his wrist like it burned to touch, like you'd been caught, and wiped your palms down the front of your pants, "how's that? can you bend it?" he flipped his hand in front of his face, looking at the bandage with amusement, studying every inch of the design. euijoo bent his finger, slowly, wincing in one grand, exaggerated flinch before dissolving into a chuckle, your fist meeting his shoulder in an uncharacteristic shove.
"it's good," he laughed, lightly punching your shoulder, too, "thanks."
the headphones were in perfect condition despite the trauma the cardboard endured in its delivery. euijoo had cut away enough of the tape that all you had to do was pull the lids apart. you ran a few tests, alone and in the temporary silence; the headphones enveloped your entire ears as you tapped on furniture, clapped your hands, and clicked different surfaces together. nothing. there were traces of sound, sharp notes that twinkled above the muted pulse of your heartbeat in your ears like wind chimes. but, for the most part, you couldn't hear anything.
for the most part. you should not have settled for most.
it always started slowly, in a way that, to the untrained ear, sounded like euijoo was suffering from a tummy ache and had been struck by a wave of cramps. he groaned, sighed. you tried not to imagine what he was doing, tried not to stare through the wall like you had x-ray vision. the part of you that respected his privacy squeezed your eyes shut, just in case; the part of you that was human, that couldn't resist your body's natural and completely normal reactions, slipped one cup of the headphones off your ear.
"shit," you could hear him, muffled, "just like that."
it had to be some psychological torture experiment. having a roommate who was inconsiderately loud was bad enough; the fact that he was hot made it all the more unbearable, and you wondered if he was aware of how thin the walls were or if he was arrogant enough to not care. did he know he could get away with it? you predicted the answer was yes.
the truth was that all of nicholas's friends were hot, but most of them were less pompous about it than nicholas, who was visibly conscious of his outward appeal. his wardrobe, his hair— it all screamed i know i'm hot. but you'd never tell him that. euijoo's beauty snuck up on you. when you'd first met, his tall frame seemed to have shrunk behind the cluster of boys, lingering behind the onslaught of personalities that was their friend group. you'd noticed him later, when everything grew quiet at the end of the party nico invited you to following a slightly world-altering breakup. you had only agreed to go because your ex was, unfortunately, your only friend. meeting people seemed like a great idea.
nicholas wanted you to do more than just meet people, though.
"if you ever get lonely," nicholas had started his award-winning pitch over lunch one afternoon, "euijoo's always down for a good time."
you had nearly choked on your water. euijoo seemed like the least likely out of the group to be down for a good time. especially with you, to whom he had said a total of three words. he seemed more reserved than the others; when they jumped to ask you questions, bring you drinks, and drag you to dance, euijoo had sank deeper into the couch or slumped absentmindedly against the wall. he just looked disinterested, but looks could be deceiving.
"i'm good, thanks," you had wiped the water from your mouth on the back of your hand, choking down your embarrassment.
hook-ups weren't really your thing, hence the aforementioned world-altering breakup that stemmed entirely from your inability to let someone go. you craved emotional connection, long-term stability. you couldn't get that from a one night stand. you wanted to know someone, inside and out. you realized a bit too late that the closest you had ever come to real love was your own hand brushing through your hair, massaging lotion into your damp skin every evening and gently swiping lip balm over your lips every morning. and at night, it had been your own hand stuffed down the front of your shorts bringing yourself to orgasm.
you tried to fight your body every night. the guilt started to weigh on you, like you'd been keeping a secret, like you'd totaled his car in a parking lot and left a half-assed note on his windshield. all the while, your frustration bled into something hotter. you could feel it now, the burning between your thighs, so sharp it almost hurt. and so began your nightly routine: hear him, hate him, and then join him. from the comfort of your own bed, of course, with your laptop open next to you like you'd be paying any attention at all to whatever you decided to put on.
"fuck, baby," euijoo's hoarse voice seeped sinfully through the wall, and your legs involuntarily squeezed, desperate for any friction at all. you would have never admitted it, but you kind of liked the way the guilt amplified your arousal, even if you struggled to look him in the eyes every morning. the thrill of being caught almost outweighed the fear of it.
you quickly pulled up your preferred site. preferred was a bit of a stretch as you didn't really visit many others, but this one got the job done. the interface was a bit clunky, so you were immediately met with an onslaught of streams, both pre-recorded and live, catering to any and every fetish and interest; girls in latex or draped in lace, men in costume, or masked bodies roleplaying vigilantes in the shadows— it was all there in one flashing, oversaturated place. if you weren't half-drunk on your roommate's moans, you would have been severely overwhelmed. but instead, you scrolled and scrolled with your brows furrowed, not quite sure what you were looking for. were you even looking for anything? the thrill of watching usually did it for you before any dirty talk could, mixed with the mental image of your roommate across the hall with his cock in his fist.
god, you were fucked.
you clicked one at random. it didn't matter; the throbbing in your panties promised an orgasm before the site's sponsored ads were even finished running. but, quicker than you anticipated, you were met with the live feed of the stream, of the streamer's dimly lit room. you'd never seen this camboy before, even in passing, but you were not disappointed with your impulsive choice.
user byunny's webcam was angled low, tilted meticulously to reveal only what he wanted you, vaguely speaking, to see; in pixelated, dull light, the exposed skin of his chest and stomach glowed subtly, like headlights muted in sheets of rain, and the angle accentuated the toned slopes of his stomach. he was built delicately, sculpted with a gentle hand from his ribs to his hips which jutted, helplessly, into his hand. you felt your cheeks burn as his fingers wrapped tighter around his leaking, angry cock. the tip had been long flushed red, the length of it coated sleek and throbbing. his hips stuttered with every pained stroke from base to tip, his hips lifting to meet his movements in weak, pleasure-driven thrusts. sweat rolled down the soft expanse of his stomach, rolling down the curve of his waist and disappearing into the shadows of the background. of course, you were meant to be watching his dick, perfectly centered and begging for attention, but you found yourself lost in the details; the t-shirt bunched at the top of the screen, held up by his free hand to keep the flexing muscles of his abdomen visible, the swell of his chest as he panted, as his orgasm inched closer, and his hands. they were pretty, knuckles flushed with vigor, and his fingers were long. you followed the precise bend of his wrist to the golden flat of the back of his palm, all the way to his perfectly kept nail beds, all pristine— except for one.
secured neatly around one of his fingers was a bandage. the hotdogs were roller-skating, and they were skating directly up the length of camboy byunny's twitching cock. your breath caught in your throat as the thought did more than cross your mind. no, the thought pummeled through every other idea you could have had, knocking them against the sides of your skull and shattering them into thousands of pieces. deny, deny, deny, you thought, there are reasonable explanations for this. coincidences were real; you'd been in several of them. at the store, sometimes your total was your birthday. last week, a stranger on the sidewalk had been wearing the same shoes as you. certainly, these hotdog bandages were a hot commodity among wound-havers.
but, then, there was no denying it, as you heard, through the ear that was not covered by the headphones, the ear that could hear every sound euijoo made in his room next to yours, "im coming- fuck, im coming."
approximately four seconds later, traveling the bottomless pit of latency that plummeted for miles and still didn't hold a candle to the trench in the bottom of your stomach, the man on your screen arched up into his hand, his hotdog-clad finger wrapped definitively around the base of his cock. he groaned, in a distorted, disorientingly familiar voice, "im coming- fuck, im-"
you slammed your laptop closed.
"so, you really thought he was beating it every night for fun?"
nicholas found humor in everything, somehow. even this, which you delivered in a hushed and frantic tone in the center of your favorite cafe, made him snort so loud that every head turned and looked at you. you wondered if they knew, if just by looking at you they could tell that you watched your roommate jack off online. you wondered even more if they could tell that you liked it. that was the part that scared you— you had imagined that very situation for months, privately theorizing what he might have been doing, whether he was using a toy or rutting his hips into his mattress. but, back then, you had just heard him, and the visual in your brain was blurred, as if to protect his identity from your perverted brain. seeing him felt like a major violation, even if you were one of hundreds of people watching. did they feel like this, too?
"you didn't think to mention that euijoo was…" you lowered your head to the table, catching a clear whiff of your coffee swirling in your cup as you kept your voice hushed but frantic, "a camboy? that didn't seem like vital information when i asked if there was anything i should know?"
"it's not really my place to tell you, hm?" nicholas raised an eyebrow, swirling his cup in his hand. the liquid sloshed faintly in the plastic confines as he relaxed back in the padded seating of the cafe chair, "but i personally put two and two together after four days of sleeping like shit and losing my earplugs in my pillows."
"well, what did you do?" you asked, "like, how did you get him to stop?"
"stop?" nicholas laughed again, like he was wise beyond his years, "he can't just stop, dude, that's his job. you either pretend you don't know, play dumb, or you can ask him to keep it down… every night for the rest of your lease."
you realized then why euijoo needed a new place to stay and none of his previous roommates did. nicholas was chill, of course, and didn't seem too bothered by your current situation, but the other boys had shorter tempers, less patience. the idea of euijoo being kicked out of his previous apartment made you wonder why nicholas was so insistent that he would make an excellent roommate for you. everything he had said was true; euijoo was timely with rent, and he never complained about the chores you divided equally between the two of you. it was only the constant dirty talk after sundown and the wall-shaking moaning that knocked him down a peg. and now the fact that you saw his dick and can't stop thinking about it.
"i'm so screwed," you covered your face with your hands, experiencing, for what honestly felt like the first time, darkness and peace at the same time. until your phone chimed on the table below you. with your hands still pressed firmly over your eyes, you sensed nico's hand reaching across the table to flip your phone toward him. you asked, voice muffled by your palms, "who is it?"
"the devil himself," nicholas said with a smirk, flipping the phone back toward you as you slid your hands away from your face to read the text on your lockscreen. from euijoo, a simple question: can i move your clothes out of the dryer? nicholas sipped at his coffee as he studied the way your brows furrowed, as if the question required more than a yes or no. "he's like a housewife," he sighed, almost reminiscing, "does he cook for you?"
"if i say yes, will you take him back? sounds like you really miss him," you teased, half-joking as you typed back a hurried response of 'yes,' when you actually wanted to just tell him to burn everything and forget you ever lived there, that you were moving across the country, maybe even booking a spot on the next moon landing. and then you wondered if 'yes' seemed too enthusiastic. like, yes, please look through all my clothes! so you tacked on a quick apology for a final response of 'yes, sorry.' perfect. not too excited and equally regretful.
next to your other texts, the current conversation stood out because that's what it was— a conversation. your previous messages were brief and dry, ritualistic at best, letting each other know in as few words as possible that rent was on the counter or that there were leftovers in the fridge. it was strange to receive a text asking for permission to do something as mundane as moving laundry from the dryer, which you were positive you'd done before and just left his clean clothes in a heap on the couch. it was even stranger to see your phone light up again, this time with a third text in the chain. 'don't be sorry,' it read. you visibly gulped, stomach tied in an uneasy knot. had euijoo been cloned and replaced?
nicholas downed the last of his coffee as you stared into the blinding light of your screen. he stood up, clapped one sympathetic hand on your shoulder, and said, "no, thanks," he tossed his empty cup in the trash bin by the cafe exit, "i really like my beauty sleep."
when you returned to your apartment, euijoo had made himself lunch. he stood in front of the sink, hovering over the basin where the dirty dishes once sat in stacks to catch the crumbs of his sandwich, of which there were plenty. he probably wouldn't have noticed your presence if you didn't drop your keys on the counter, the sound of the metal clanging drawing his chin over his shoulder, drawing his eyes to yours. instead of greeting you, he nodded his head toward the stove.
another sandwich, untouched and resting neatly on a napkin.
you eyed it, suspiciously.
"do you not like turkey?" euijoo asked, cheeks stuffed full of bread.
he watched as you crossed the kitchen, closing the distance between you and the sandwich and, thus, you and euijoo. you lifted the top slice of bread, examining the layers of toppings. it actually looked delicious, which surprised you less than you anticipated. "turkey's good," you gave him a small, hesitant smile, "thanks."
euijoo hummed in reponse, gaze transfixed on the shrinking space between your mouth and your lunch. he watched your lips part, watched the bread rest on the plush flesh of them as you bit into the corner of the crust. as you swallowed the first bite, he asked, "so how'd you, uh, sleep? with your new toy?"
you would have dropped the sandwich if you weren't so hyper aware of his eyes on you, of his presence so close but so far, just within arms reach. the short answer was that you didn't; the long answer was that, every time you closed your eyes, you replayed the subtle tensing and flexing of his stomach as he drove himself to orgasm, the clenching of damp honeyed skin in the dim light of his room. you slammed your laptop shut before you actually saw him tip fully over the edge, but your brain filled in the gaps until sunrise. in fact, your brain was still filling in the gaps, even standing right next to him.
"great," you lied, rotating the sandwich in your hand, looking for the next best bite. lunch and small talk. euijoo had definitely been cloned and replaced. "yeah, they were totally worth the money."
"good," he nodded, watching as you took another bite. crumbs fell like fresh snow, dusting the front of your shirt, coating the fabric pulled taut by the swell of your chest. he inhaled deeply, releasing the breath as an airy laugh, "just curious since, you know, i have a personal investment," he wiggled his bandaged finger in the space between you, just in case you might have successfully repressed the image of his hand wrapped tightly around his cock, the bandage stark against the flushed underside.
you laughed, too. it felt like that was all you could do. "right," you said, pushing through the heaviness in your chest, at the creeping feeling that he knew that you knew.
the two of you ate the rest of your sandwiches in silence.
that night, your clothes were folded neatly on the foot of your bed, sorted by color. this, of course, incited a new wave of daydreams, this time of the domestic variety; you pictured euijoo, laundry piled high in his arms, making the trek from the dryer to your bedroom— thinking about him in your bedroom— tucking your shirts under his chin, pairing your socks, and lining up the seams of your jeans. when he asked to move your clothes, you expected to find them in a messy pile on your bed. instead, you returned to find pristine stacks and a turkey sandwich. nicholas's voice spun in your head: he's like a housewife; does he cook for you?
whatever guilt you carried that first night dwindled over the following weeks into a hollow pang in the back of your throat, the echo of a faucet dripping in a silent and empty house. you felt fully consumed by him; euijoo was a dark cloud, rumbling thunder in the middle of the night. you had accidentally trained yourself to get turned on by your frustration, so every time you slipped into bed and placed your headphones over your ears, your core fluttered. your stomach twisted into one singular knot that only grew more complicated the longer you fended off the invasive mental images of euijoo relaxing into his pillows, almost parallel to you physically. each of you lay propped up, laptop angled toward you, your own hands unraveling that knot in synchronized rhythm.
it was nearly every night for you, too, now. you even made an account on the site to skip the ads, just so you didn't miss a single second of his stream. it amused you to see other viewers in his live chat thirsting over him, and it made you proud in a fucked up way that you knew the truth, that you knew what color his toothbrush was, that he jumped every time the toaster went ding! and that he checked over both shoulders after to make sure that no one saw. for two weeks, you tuned into his streams. for two weeks, you had let yourself succumb to the building desire you'd pushed down until you were full, spilling over. and tonight, you would do it again.
you slipped your headphones over your ears, using them now to keep your laptop's noise in rather than to keep euijoo's noise out. the shame stirred in your chest, barely noticeable but still there, as you pulled up his page and waited. you could hear him in the kitchen, filling a glass with water and slamming the cabinet a bit too harshly for the hour. but you didn't expect any less from him. the floor creaked with every step he took to his room, the hinge squeaking as he opened and closed the door behind him. you could hear him opening drawers and pushing them closed. he flipped his light switch off, and you kicked yourself at the way your heart began to thrum in your chest, how quickly your finger clicked to refresh the page.
and when user byunny finally went live, you felt every part of your body that had once been aflame run cold, the wet of your veins shattering like icicles tossed upon packed snow. you were sure you gasped out loud, mouth hanging open, at the sight before you. euijoo's streams were usually slow, starting with a teasing, casual segment that showcased the growing bulge in whatever pants he had decided to wear. sometimes, they were sweatpants; sometimes, they were printed pajamas; always, they looked damn good on him. tonight, however, there was no teasing, no slow-paced stroking or conversation. tonight, there was no clothing at all except the brightly colored panties crumpled in his fist.
"what the fuck," you mumbled to yourself, leaning in closer to the screen to examine the baby blue fabric, stark against the angry red tip of his cock. the friction was audible, layered beneath his desperate panting. it seemed like all you could do was mutter the phrase over and over to yourself as your poor, confused body decided whether to be pissed. you couldn't deny the warmth that pooled between your legs, just as you couldn't deny the burn in your cheeks as you realized he was broadcasting your underwear to all of his viewers. the heat everywhere amplified as you thought about him rummaging through your drawers, picking through pair after pair in search of those specifically. or did he get them from your laundry, which he so graciously offered to move and then fold, unprompted?
surely, it was all coincidence. it had to be a gimmick, an easy way to satisfy another viewer's request. you'd seen him try all kinds of weird things in just the short time you'd been watching. one viewer asked him to hold a spoon while he jacked off and scoop up his cum with it after. another asked him to narrate every action and voice every thought he had, and the next night wanted him silent. every wish was fulfilled without any argument, any question; his obedience was one of his favored traits among his viewers. so, it made sense to think that someone asked him to get off with a pair of underwear, and it made sense that he had snuck a pair of yours to do so. it didn't have to mean anything.
"wish this was your pussy instead of your panties- fuck," euijoo groaned, twisting the material tighter between his palm and his skin. your mouth was somehow drier than sand, throat closing despite the drool that threatened to spill from the corners of your mouth at the way the thick vein on the underside of his cock gleamed in the harsh light from his screen. the angle was the same every time, highlighting the curve of his waist around the contracting muscles of his stomach. he choked out a desperate sound, "wish it was you- wish i was, fuck, grinding my cock against your ass until i couldn't take it anymore."
was he talking about you? few other explanations held up when you looked at the facts. he was fucking your panties— who else would he be talking about? an idea flickered, arrived in a flash and left even quicker: you would knock, once, on the wall. you would knock, once, on the same wall that drove you to insanity because of just how thin it really was. realistically, he probably could have heard the blankets rustling as you lifted your arm. he could have heard the grinding of your bones in your hand as you balled your fingers into a fist. he most definitely heard the solid, singular knock that reverberated, first, through your room. it was absolute, like the final placement of an empty mug on a coaster. in your headphones, you heard the knock again, about four seconds later. if nothing else, he would take it as a noise complaint, but the way his hand slowed, the way he inhaled like it hurt, told you that euijoo took the knock exactly as you intended— an answer.
euijoo released his breath as a dry, low chuckle. "are you watching, princess?" he asked, "i kind of thought you might be, but i wasn't sure." his voice was deeper than usual, rough like pavement, and it went straight through you. the pet name, the suspicion, the way he knew what you were up to the whole time and didn't change a thing about his routine. it was shameless, confident. euijoo adjusted the panties around him, flattening the soft cotton against the length of him and letting the lace trim decorate the top of his hand. "i hope you dont mind that i borrowed these. they peek out of the top of your jeans sometimes and drive me fucking crazy." he slid his hand up and down, slowly, bunching the material with every stroke, "do you do that on purpose? knock once for yes."
to everyone else, it had to have appeared scripted. perverted roommate gets caught by other, equally perverted roommate. it was all so real, all so shocking to you; were you that oblivious? had you been too distracted by how loud and hot he was to notice that he was distracted by you, too? how many times had euijoo watched you scurry from the shower to your room, peering through the crack in his door as you held your towel up with one hand? you'd done several things to try for his attention, of course, like wearing low-cut tops when your friends went out together, sitting next to him in the backseat and asking him so, so sweetly to buckle your seatbelt for you. but none of that seemed to affect him as much as the cheap, blue panties that sat just a bit too high for your jeans. you squeezed your thighs closer together, picturing his eyes lingering on your hips every time you bent over, rummaging through the fridge for a drink or untying your shoes.
you knocked once.
"fuck, i knew it," euijoo stifled a groan, "knew you weren't as innocent as you seemed. you wouldn't be watching me if that were the case, would you?" you could hear the smirk in his voice, "wouldn't be touching yourself to me, either— timing your orgasms with mine. too fucking sweet." your chest would surely be bruised from how hard your heart was beating, leaping forward and bouncing back off your ribs in erratic jolts. euijoo whispered, like it was a secret, only meant for you, "i can hear you, too. did you know that, doll? knock."
this time, you knocked twice for no. you were nowhere near as loud as he was, even going so far as to stuff your mouth with your shirt to ensure that you were more than silent. when he heard your knocks, he squeezed his long, slender fingers around the base of his cock, jerking his hips up involuntarily.
euijoo grunted, then hummed, "mhm, i can hear every pretty little sigh, every delicious moan. like music, baby. better than fucking music. to know im helping you feel good, so good you cant even look at me the next day— fuck." he gulped down any restraint he might have had, preparing to take a leap that would either result in you in his bed or him looking for a new place to live. "i wish you were here right now, fisting my cock for me," he said, "want you to make me come, baby. would you like that, too? i'm sure my friends here wouldn't mind."
the next knock wasn't on his wall but on his door, just as you pushed it open with a shaking hand. you weren't sure what came over you, what posessed your body and carried you from your bed to his room. the version of you that texted euijoo four months ago, offering him the spare room, would have never imagined that you'd have ended up here. as the door swung open, you took your first look at his bedroom. the door was always closed, even when he was out of the apartment, taunting you like a locked chest packed full of antique treasures and baubles. even in the dim lighting, his walls were charming, decorated with posters and photos. his shelves were lined with collectibles and keepsakes. every inch of space was uniquely him, aside from the corner of the room captured by the webcam on his laptop, which was undistinguishable from any other white wall and bed with plain sheets in the world. the only thing that stood out was euijoo himself, propped up on pillows to achieve that perfect angle you'd grown so fond of.
this angle was better.
this angle, peering down at him from your place in the doorway, revealed everything you'd been deprived of through the screen. his hair was disheveled, beads of sweat bunching the ends of his bangs into jagged points that stuck out every which way against the flushed skin of his forehead. his shirt had been discarded and left in a crumpled heap on the floor next to his bed, leaving his shoulders and neck to be carved by the harsh shadows from the computer's artificial lighting. the sheen on his chest traveled all the way to the top of his hips, where he was still stroking himself in slow, languid motions, as though he were trying really hard to drag this whole situation out.
"hi, pretty," euijoo smiled, and you could see it now, so sweet, so different from the lewd scene before you, "come here. dont be shy."
you crossed the room, timidly, and closed the distance between you, swallowing your nerves like two tough, chalky pills. he tracked your every move with heavy-lidded, dark eyes. the air was thick, hot; it felt like swimming, like being boiled alive. euijoo's skin was hot, too, as you approached him on the bed and his left hand reached out to brush your arm, to coax you closer. your knees hit the side of the mattress, slightly shaking the camera, which your eyes refused to leave. you could see your shadow cast over him, suddenly aware that there was still an audience, that just because you closed your laptop to come finish the job, the hundreds of other people didn't. in fact, they tuned in, closer, more intently. you were part of the show, now, and it made your throat feel impossibly drier.
"don't worry about them," euijoo reassured you, drawing soft circles on the skin of your upper arm, "pretend they're not there. just you and me, yeah?" you wished it could have been. so badly, you wanted to be alone with him, to have this moment all to yourself. this was as good as it was going to get, at least for now.
you nodded and repeated, "just you and me," as you crawled up into his bed, your knees sinking into the plush material of the mattress. your heart sank, too, all the way to the bottom of your stomach where it pumped all the blood directly to your core.
"there you go," euijoo praised, and you visibly relaxed, "i'm all yours, baby. touch me however you want, but you know how i like it."
and then you were touching him, your hand replacing his around the base of his throbbing cock, discarding the panties altogether. you'd done nothing but touch your underwear for weeks. you wanted to feel him. euijoo hissed as the cool skin of your fingers settled on him, setting him ablaze with a scorching sensitivity. the first real contact of skin on skin, of your palm dragging aching swipes down his twitching cock. his hips lifted as your thumb smeared the pearly beads of his arousal with every stroke. your touch was gentle, but your pace was not.
"fuck, just like that," he sighed, leaning back, hands threading into the loose sheets, "feels so good."
slowly, his persona began to crumble, chipping away more and more with every jerk of your wrist, until he was putty beneath you. until he was a perfect puddle, bucking up helplessly into your hand. it felt, for a second, like it really was just the two of you. until you caught a glimpse of your reflection in the screen, and your attention flickered from watching the blissful crease in his brow deepen and smooth to the frantic, desperate motion of your hand, blurred by the stream's lag. it melted the two of you into one, a muddled and pixelated form identified as human only by the sounds euijoo was unable to hold back the closer you brought him to the edge. whines, whimpers— all softer, more raw, than the exaggerated moans and grunts he put on for the sake of his audience.
with your hand wrapped around him, he sounded like he was yours.
"i'm close," euijoo blindly pawed at the fabric of your shorts, the inner seam undoubtedly soaked, "i was close before you even started, close just thinking about you."
there was something still a little unnerving about speaking, if not because of the hundreds of viewers then because you didn't want to slip up and say something wrong, something stupid. you were distracted by the possibility of saying his name, of giving away his identity by accident and ruining everything. so, you settled for eye contact, for dragging your nails down his side and watching as the subtle red welts followed in their wake. you settled for a quiet intimacy as his plush lips fell open and you shared the same breath.
all euijoo could manage was a rushed warning, a choked, "coming-" before his hips rolled one final time into your hand, his release spurting out and over in hot streams. a constant pulse of pleasure racked through his body as you worked him, slowly, milking every last drop until he was whining, doing everything he could to not chant your name like a prayer.
you'd have taken this over a turkey sandwich any day.
your hand, covered in his cum, stilled at the base of his still twitching, sensitive cock. euijoo, with his chest still heaving, reached over and gently wiped the back of your palm with familiar soft, blue fabric. that same gentleness you'd used in the kitchen weeks ago, when he had cut his finger helping you open your package and you'd smoothed the bandage over his skin, was staring right back at you, cheeks flushed and forehead sticky with sweat.
you were panting, too, like you'd done anything but ruin the underwear you were currently wearing. everything happened so fast, so suddenly that it felt like a dream, like you were sleepwalking. it was the same dream you'd drank herbal teas and massaged pressure points to avoid having every night, the one where you and euijoo ended up in a puddle of sweat. only you were awake, now, fully drunk on the scent of him, the sound of him.
and the look of him, just like the audience, which you were now acutely aware of as euijoo carefully wiped away the last of his release from your skin.
euijoo motioned vaguely toward the laptop with a nod, a confident and aimless tip of his head, "end it," he said and, with an arrogant, knowing smirk tugging at the corner of his bitten lips, added "unless you want them to watch me fuck you senseless."
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
After a falling out with her college roommates, (Y/n) finds herself homeless. Luckily for her, (Y/n) has a friend of a friend who is looking for a new roommate after his old one just moved in with their girlfriend. The guy with the apartment is secretly a vampire, set on saying no to having a human girl as a roommate; he needs someone who understands keeping blood in a fridge and all that vampire jazz. However, he suddenly changes his mind after meeting her. What happens when a vampire and a human live together, finding new sides to each other they never thought they’d see, and when a certain supernatural secret is revealed?
Masterlist
Chapter 1: Homeless-ish
Love at first ----?
Chapter 2: Selfish Smoothies
The first sign
Chapter 3: Out of Control
Spiralling in the night
Chapter 4: Kisses, Hugs & Chaos
A first date gone....?
Chapter 5: Auditions & Brawls
Back to basics
Chapter 6: Spear VS Shield
You are who you choose to be
Chapter 7: Embrace
Someone warm
Chapter 8: One Step Closer
Confessions unknown to us
~~~~~~~~ More to come ~~~~~~~~
Want to be added to the taglist for the series: Send me an ask, a message, or write a comment!
Warnings: childhood abuse, child neglect, alcoholism, emotionally abusive parent, physical abuse, trauma, PTSD, violence, blood, mentions of war, murder, grief, emotional breakdowns, panic, anxiety, abandonment, animal abandonment, arson, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 31.7k
Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, @kristynaaahah, let me know if anyone else wants to be added to the taglist!
Part 2 of the Everbound saga! It's here, the second part! While not as angsty as Jay's, I still recommend having a tissue or two at hand, just in case!
Jay’s mate = Aida
Masterlist Part 1 Part 3
After that morning, as Jay and Aida truly began their story, Jay arranged a dinner with the coven to allow Aida to finally meet everyone properly. Two days later, the house was filled with the warm scent of herbs, roasted vegetables, garlic, and fresh bread. Soft music played quietly from the speaker in the living room while rain tapped gently against the windows outside. The evening felt calm. Domestic. Almost painfully normal for a home occupied entirely by immortals.
Aida sat on one of the tall chairs by the kitchen island, legs tucked slightly beneath her as she sipped freshly pressed apple juice from a wine glass Jay had insisted on pouring for her properly. She watched him move around the kitchen with quiet fascination. Jay looked beautiful when he cooked. His sleeves were rolled up to his forearms, dark hair slightly messy from the steam rising around him as he stirred something simmering on the stove. Every now and then he would glance over his shoulder toward her, offering one of those small smiles that always made her chest feel strangely warm.
It still startled her a little, how soft he could be. She caught him looking again and smiled into her glass. “You’re staring,” Jay murmured lightly. “You’re cooking like your life depends on it.” “In this house?” He scoffed softly. “It might.” Aida laughed quietly, watching as he reached for more pepper beside the stove. She had met Sunghoon and Heeseung briefly at the beach, and she had spoken a little with Jungwon before that, but other than that, she still knew almost nothing about the others. Her fingers traced the stem of the glass absentmindedly. “So they’re all vampires?” she asked. Jay nodded once. “Yeah. We’re a coven.”
Aida tilted her head slightly. “Isn’t a coven something for witches?” That earned a quiet laugh from him. “The word is mostly associated with witches because humans got things wrong centuries ago,” Jay explained. “But vampires actually created the term first. Witches adopted it later, and since witches tend to be… less careful about hiding themselves, humans connected the word to them instead of us.” Aida hummed thoughtfully. “That actually makes sense, I guess.” Jay smiled faintly as he sprinkled pepper into the pan. “There are a lot of things humans misunderstand about our world.” “Like vampires cooking dinner?” He looked over at her again, amusement flickering across his face. “Exactly like vampires cooking dinner.” Aida smiled, though the nervousness in her stomach still lingered beneath it.
Meeting one vampire had already changed her entire understanding of the world. Meeting an entire coven felt oddly intimidating, even if every single one she had encountered so far had been unexpectedly gentle. Jay noticed the way her fingers tightened slightly around the glass. He moved closer, stopping beside her chair before brushing his knuckles softly against her hand. “You don’t need to be nervous,” he said quietly. “That’s easy for you to say. You’ve known them for centuries.” A soft chuckle left him. “Unfortunately.” Aida narrowed her eyes a little. “That didn’t sound reassuring.” “It’ll be fine,” he promised. “They’re good people.” Then, after a short pause, he added with visible concern, “I just hope they behave themselves tonight.”
Soon after, someone knocked on the door. Jay blinked in surprise, glancing toward the hallway. “That’s suspicious already.” Aida smiled faintly. “What is?” “They knocked.” Setting the spoon down, Jay walked toward the front door while Aida listened to the quiet shuffle of voices outside. The moment he opened it, he found Niki and Heeseung standing there looking far too pleased with themselves. Jay narrowed his eyes immediately. “Why are you acting normal?” “We can leave if you want,” Heeseung offered smoothly. “You say that like you weren’t about to walk in without permission.” Before either of them could answer, Sunoo appeared from behind them with a half-annoyed expression on his face, arms crossed tightly. “I physically stopped them,” he said flatly. Jay looked at him with immediate gratitude. “Thank you,” he whispered dramatically.
Sunoo gave a single nod before stepping inside. As he passed the other two, he pointed sharply between them without even looking back. “Be nice.” Niki rolled his eyes. “You make us sound evil.” “You terrorize people for entertainment.” “That is not true,” Heeseung argued. Sunoo stared at him blankly. “You convinced Jungwon that garlic bread gave vampires hives for three months.” Heeseung looked offended. “That was funny.” Jay sighed tiredly as the four vampires made their way toward the kitchen. Aida straightened slightly in her chair when they entered. The energy in the room shifted immediately. Not threatening, just… louder somehow. More alive.
Jay returned to her side with an amused smile. “This is Heeseung, who you met at the beach,” he said first. Heeseung immediately offered her a charming smile, leaning slightly against the counter. “Nice to meet you properly this time.” Then Jay gestured toward Sunoo. “And this is Sunoo. He works with me at the clinic.” Sunoo waved brightly at her. “Hi! I’m sorry in advance for whatever happens tonight.” “Hey,” Niki complained. Jay ignored him completely. “And finally we have Niki,” he continued. “He’s our youngest.” Niki’s eyes moved over Aida carefully, studying her with open suspicion like he was silently evaluating whether she deserved Jay or not. His expression remained unreadable for a moment before he seemingly found nothing worth criticizing.
So he just nodded once and gave a short wave. Aida frowned slightly at the reaction. Jay noticed instantly. He let out a tired sigh. “Niki can be a bit of a child sometimes. Don’t mind him.” “I’m literally older than her.” “You’re emotionally twelve.” Niki gasped softly in offense while Heeseung snorted beside him. Jay turned back toward Aida with a softer expression. “You know what? Just talk with Sunoo for now. I don’t trust Heeseung not to be a jerk.” “That’s incredibly hurtful,” Heeseung said immediately. “You flirt with anything that breathes.” “Not anything.” Jay gave him a look. Heeseung paused. “Okay, fair.” That finally made Aida laugh properly, some of her nervousness melting away. Sunoo laughed too as he moved to sit beside her. “See?” he said warmly. “You’ll survive us.”
A few minutes later, another knock echoed through the house. Sunoo immediately stood up from beside Aida. “I’ll get it,” he said, waving Jay away when he looked up from the stove. “Finish your food before these people start complaining they’re starving.” “We do not complain,” Heeseung argued from the living room. “You complained ten minutes before we arrived.” “That was different.” Sunoo ignored him completely as he walked toward the front door. The moment he opened it, he found Sunghoon, Jake, and Jungwon standing outside. Meaning everyone had finally arrived.
Jake smiled brightly the second the door opened while Jungwon stepped inside quietly beside him. Sunghoon lingered near the back for a moment, hands tucked into the pockets of his dark coat before following the others in. “Finally,” Niki called from somewhere inside the house. “Jungwon, tell them I’m right.” “You’re never right,” Jungwon replied immediately. Sunoo snorted softly as he led them toward the kitchen. The room grew fuller instantly. Jake’s warm energy filled the space easily while Jungwon settled into the atmosphere naturally like he had always belonged there. Sunghoon stayed quieter than the others, gaze calmly scanning the room before landing briefly on Aida.
Sunoo clapped his hands together lightly. “Okay, introductions part two.” He pointed toward Sunghoon first. “This is Sunghoon. He can be quiet in the beginning, but I promise he’s a softie once you get to know him.” Sunghoon looked mildly offended by the description while Jake laughed beside him. “Not denying it means it’s true,” Jake teased. Sunghoon rolled his eyes faintly. Then Sunoo gestured dramatically toward Jake. “Next is Jake. He’s basically a golden retriever.” “That is the nicest thing anyone’s ever said about me,” Jake said proudly. “And finally,” Sunoo continued, motioning toward Jungwon, “this is Jungwon. But I believe you’ve met him already.” Jungwon smiled softly at Aida.
Aida returned the smile before looking toward Sunghoon. “Thank you again for helping that night at the beach.” Sunghoon shook his head once. “It was nothing.” His voice was low and calm, quieter than the others. Still, there was something unexpectedly gentle in the way he said it. Jake, meanwhile, looked genuinely excited to finally meet her properly. “So you’re Aida,” he said brightly before immediately offering his hand to shake hers. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” Aida laughed softly as she shook his hand. “Hopefully good things.” Jake glanced toward Jay, who was pretending not to listen while plating food. “He smiles more now,” Jake answered honestly. That made Jay pause for half a second before muttering, “Jake.” “What? It’s true.” Aida felt warmth spread across her cheeks while Sunoo grinned knowingly nearby.
Jungwon watched the interaction quietly for a moment, eyes moving between her and Jay before a small smile appeared on his face. “You’re a perfect pair,” he said simply. Then, before either of them could respond, he walked off toward the living room with the calm determination of someone about to settle unfinished business. Aida blinked in confusion right before she heard his voice from down the hallway. “Niki, why is Jay’s guitar out?” A pause. Then Niki answered defensively, “I was looking at it.” “You touched it without permission?” “I barely touched it.” Their arguing slowly faded deeper into the house while the others laughed softly around them.
Soon enough, they were all sitting around the dinner table, filling their plates with the food Jay had spent hours making. The atmosphere had changed completely from earlier. The nervousness Aida had felt before was gone now, replaced by warmth and constant noise. Everyone spoke over one another casually while reaching for dishes and passing plates around the table like this was something they did every night. Maybe they did. Jay sat to Aida’s right while Sunoo remained on her left. Across from her sat Jake, smiling brightly every few minutes whenever someone said something ridiculous. Beside him sat Heeseung and Niki, who were already arguing about something entirely irrelevant. On the other side sat Sunghoon and Jungwon, both calmer than the others but clearly entertained by the chaos.
Aida glanced around the table for a moment. It was strange. None of them needed food to survive, yet the dinner still felt important somehow. Human almost. Jay noticed her looking around and leaned slightly closer. “What?” “Nothing,” she said softly. “This is just… nice.” Something warm flickered in Jay’s eyes before Heeseung immediately ruined the moment. He told her about the time Jay accidentally set a curtain on fire trying to cook during the 1920s because he became distracted reading medical journals. “He stared at the flames for ten whole seconds before reacting,” Jake said through laughter. “You panic very elegantly,” Sunoo added.
Sunghoon quietly mentioned how Heeseung once convinced tourists he was a ghost haunting an old theater for nearly six months just because he was bored. “It improved local business,” Heeseung argued proudly. “You got us banned from the building,” Jungwon corrected. Aida laughed harder with every story, her stomach hurting from it by the time dessert was brought out. At some point during the chaos, she realized something quietly. She felt comfortable here. Comfortable with vampires. Comfortable with this strange, loud, immortal family sitting around the table teasing one another endlessly while Jay occasionally rested his hand against her knee beneath the table like he needed the reassurance that she was really there. She had spent so much of her life feeling alone that she never imagined finding people like this. Never imagined finding a family at all. Especially not one like them.
~~~
A few days later, Sunghoon showed up at the clinic unexpectedly. The second Sunoo saw him step through the front doors, he knew something was wrong. Sunghoon was always composed. Controlled. Even when irritated, he usually kept it buried beneath cold silence and sharp stares. But now tension rolled off him so heavily that even the humans sitting in the waiting area seemed to sense it subconsciously, shrinking quieter in their seats as he passed. His jaw was clenched tightly. His hands flexed at his sides like he was trying very hard not to tear something apart. Instead of going on a killing spree, he had come here. That alone told Sunoo how bad things were.
Sunoo quickly excused himself from the front desk and walked over to him carefully. “Hey,” he said softly. “Come with me.” Sunghoon didn’t answer immediately, but after a second he followed him toward one of the back rooms away from the humans. The moment the door shut behind them, the air in the room shifted violently. Sunghoon’s eyes bled red instantly. His fangs extended sharply as he turned away, both hands bracing against the edge of a metal counter hard enough to dent it slightly. Sunoo remained calm. He had seen this before. Not often, but enough. “What happened?” he asked gently. Sunghoon clenched his hands tighter. “They trashed the arena again.” That was all he said. But Sunoo didn’t need more information than that.
A few years ago, Sunghoon had finally found something that made existing feel peaceful again. The ice skating arena. He had built it almost entirely himself, pouring decades of hidden savings and countless sleepless nights into every detail. The place had slowly become more than just a building. It became proof that he could create something instead of destroy it. During the day, children filled the rink laughing loudly while stumbling across the ice during lessons. Schools rented the arena for activities. Families gathered there on weekends. At night, when the world grew quiet, Sunghoon often skated alone beneath the dim lights in complete silence.
It was the closest thing to peace he had found in centuries. And for two years now, people had been ruining it. Break-ins. Destroyed equipment. Spray paint across the walls. Slashed rental skates. Sometimes they carved deep marks directly into the ice itself just to force the rink to close for repairs. The first few times, Sunghoon handled it calmly. By the tenth time, something darker started waking inside him again. Something old. Something violent. Hundreds of years ago, before the clinic, before the coven became a family instead of soldiers trying to survive, Sunghoon had led troops during the war.
Unlike Jay, who had become known for saving lives even in the middle of bloodshed, Sunghoon had become feared for taking them. He had been ruthless. Efficient. A killing machine dressed in black armor and frozen rivers of blood. Even now, centuries later, there were still vampires old enough to remember his name with fear. Sunghoon spent every day trying not to become that person again. But these vandals were making it harder and harder. Sunoo understood exactly how terrifying that thought was for Sunghoon himself. Sunoo gave him a soft smile. “Why don’t you lie down and rest for a while,” he suggested gently. “Then tonight, after the clinic closes, we can head over to the arena and clean up.” For a moment, Sunghoon simply stood there breathing heavily, the red in his eyes still burning faintly. Then finally, he nodded once. Without another word, he walked over to the couch pushed against the far wall of the room and laid down on it, one arm thrown over his eyes. Sunoo quietly dimmed the lights before slipping out of the room.
The moment the door closed behind him, he let out a relieved sigh. Because he knew, if it ever came down to a real fight between them, Sunghoon would always win. Sunghoon was taller, stronger, faster. His power was overwhelming when unleashed fully. Even among vampires, there was something frightening about him when his control snapped. Centuries of war had shaped him into something deadly long before Sunoo had even been turned. But while Sunghoon excelled in violence, Sunoo excelled somewhere else entirely. He understood people. He always knew what to say, when to stay quiet, when to push, and when to simply sit beside someone until the storm inside them calmed down. And sometimes that mattered more than strength ever could.
~~~
A few hours later, the clinic finally closed for the night. Sunoo flipped the sign on the front door while Jay locked it behind him. The street outside had already darkened beneath the winter evening sky, cold air curling through the empty sidewalks. Jake and Jungwon had arrived earlier to help. So had Aida. She stepped inside carrying two bags of food and drinks after receiving Sunoo’s text earlier that afternoon. If you can, come to the clinic around closing time. Bring food. That was all the message had said. The moment Jay saw her, some of the tension in his shoulders eased immediately. He crossed the room and pulled her gently into his arms, pressing a soft kiss against her temple. “You came.” “Obviously,” she murmured, hugging him back. “What happened?” Jay sighed quietly before explaining the situation briefly while helping her set the food down on the reception desk.
Aida’s eyes widened slowly. “Wait,” she said. “I’ve heard about that.” Jake nodded while leaning against the counter. “Pretty much everyone in the city has.” “It’s been going on for two years,” Aida continued. “The police barely do anything and people are furious about it. They love that arena.” Jay nodded once. “Yeah. That’s why Sunghoon is so upset.” There was a heaviness in his voice when he said it. “He worked really hard for that place,” Jungwon added quietly from nearby. Sunoo glanced toward the hallway leading to the back rooms before speaking softly. “So we’re going to help him clean everything up tonight.” Aida nodded immediately without hesitation. “Of course.”
Jay walked over toward the coat hanger near the entrance and pulled down one of his thicker jackets before returning to her. “Here,” he said gently while helping slide it over her shoulders. “You’ll need this. It’s going to be cold in there.” The jacket smelled faintly like cedarwood and herbs. Aida smiled softly while pulling it closed around herself. “Thank you.” A door clicked open down the hallway then. Everyone looked up as Sunghoon finally stepped out from the room Sunoo had left him in earlier. He looked calmer now. Still tired. Still angry somewhere underneath. But the violent edge from before had dulled enough that his eyes had returned to normal.
His gaze moved briefly across the group gathered in the clinic lobby. “You don’t all have to come,” he said quietly. Jake frowned immediately. “Too late. We’re already emotionally involved.” Sunghoon looked unimpressed. Aida noticed the corner of Jungwon’s mouth twitch slightly though. Jay stepped closer to Sunghoon. “You’re not fixing it alone.” For a second, something vulnerable flickered across Sunghoon’s face before he looked away again. Then silently, the group gathered their things and headed out into the cold night together toward the arena.
Once they arrived at the arena, Aida stopped in her tracks. “Oh my god.” The front doors had been completely destroyed. One of the glass panels had shattered inward, fragments still scattered across the floor beneath the entrance lights. Dark spray paint covered the walls around the lobby in ugly streaks and symbols while overturned benches littered the hallway beyond. The deeper they walked into the building, the worse it became. Graffiti covered nearly every surface. The front desk had been smashed apart entirely, pieces of wood and broken monitors scattered across the floor. One of the display cases nearby had been ripped open violently. Then they finally reached the rink itself. Aida gasped softly. The ice was ruined.
Deep carvings had been gouged into the surface like someone had taken machinery directly to it. Some holes reached all the way through the frozen layers deep enough to expose the concrete beneath. Chunks of ice covered the entire rink. The entire rink looked wounded. Cold air drifted through the arena in eerie silence. Sunoo stared out over the destruction before sighing heavily. “This is worse than ever.” Jungwon nodded slowly beside him. “It’s terrible.” Jake’s gaze shifted toward Sunghoon immediately. Even with the anger radiating from him, Jake could still see it. The sadness underneath.
Sunghoon looked exhausted standing there beneath the dim rink lights, staring silently at the damage like he was watching something precious die in front of him. Then his gaze moved toward the empty rental shelves near the entrance. “They stole all the rental skates too,” he said quietly. Something about the way he said it made the room feel heavier. Jay walked over to him slowly. He rested a hand briefly against Sunghoon’s shoulder before offering him a reassuring smile. “We’ll fix this,” Jay said gently. “I promise.” Sunghoon looked at him for a moment before finally nodding once, a small tired smile appearing briefly on his face.
Sunoo suddenly clapped his hands together, forcing some energy back into the room. “Okay,” he announced firmly. “We eat first, then we get to work.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “See? This is why Sunoo keeps us alive emotionally.” “Correct,” Jungwon agreed. They eventually settled around one of the tables near the seating area overlooking the rink, unpacking the food Aida had brought while the arena lights reflected dimly across the damaged ice below them. For a little while, the atmosphere softened again. Aida watched them carefully while they ate. Even now, surrounded by destruction, they still somehow felt steady together. Like this was simply what family did. You showed up. You stayed. You helped clean up the mess.
Aida glanced back toward the rink before looking at Jay curiously. “How are we even going to fix all of this?” Jay smiled faintly. “Right,” he said. “I haven’t actually filled you in on our powers yet.” Aida tilted her head immediately, curiosity replacing some of the heaviness in her expression. “You all have different powers?” she asked. Jay smiled slightly at her curiosity before beginning. “I have healing powers,” he explained. “Hence why I run a clinic.” Aida nodded slowly. “That one I figured out already.” Jake grinned. “To be fair, he’s the least subtle out of all of us.” Jay ignored him completely. Sunoo pointed at himself next. “I can levitate things, and I can also change the size of objects.” Aida blinked. “Seriously?” Sunoo smiled proudly. “Not all things though. There are limits.” Jake immediately pointed at him. “He once shrunk my favorite hoodie because I kept stealing his snacks.” “You deserved it,” Sunoo replied without shame. Jake looked offended. “It never returned to the right size.” Aida laughed softly.
Jake spoke next. “I have fire abilities. I can conjure flames from nothing, control existing fire, and generally manipulate temperature.” He snapped his fingers lightly then. A small flame flickered above his fingertips briefly before vanishing again. Aida stared openly. “That’s insane.” Jake looked very pleased with himself. “I can also heat up food without a microwave.” Sunoo sighed. “That is genuinely his favorite use of his powers.” “It’s practical.” “It’s lazy.” Jake ignored him. Jungwon spoke next, calm as always. “I can shapeshift into other people. Some creatures too.” Aida’s eyes widened. “Wait, seriously?” Jungwon nodded once. “But to do it properly, I need to know the exact size and proportions of whatever I’m copying. Otherwise things end up looking wrong.” Jake snorted suddenly. “His first wolf transformation looked terrifying.” Jungwon looked mildly offended. “It was dark.” “You had six legs.” “That only happened briefly.”
Even Sunghoon let out a quiet breath of amusement beside them. Then the attention shifted toward him naturally. Sunghoon sat silently for a moment before speaking. “I have ice powers,” he said simply. “I can create ice from nothing. Similar to Jake’s fire abilities.” As he spoke, frost slowly crept across the tips of his fingers unconsciously before fading away again. “However,” he continued quietly, “my power has a backlash. If I use too much of it at once, my hair turns white and my body starts frosting over.” Aida frowned slightly. “That sounds painful.” “It can be,” Sunghoon admitted. “But eventually it fades.”
Jay leaned back slightly in his chair before continuing. “It’s strange,” he said thoughtfully. “Only Sunghoon experiences backlash from his abilities.” “We spent decades trying to figure out why,” Sunoo added. “Our best guess,” Jay continued, “is that the scale of Sunghoon’s power is far greater than most vampires. So the backlash exists as a way to balance it out.” Sunghoon looked away slightly after that, clearly uncomfortable being discussed so openly. Aida looked around the table slowly, still trying to process everything she had learned. “All your powers seem amazing,” she admitted honestly. Then she blinked suddenly. “Wait. What about Niki and Heeseung?” The group exchanged quick looks. Jake smiled faintly. “We’ll let them tell you on their own sometime.” Aida nodded immediately. She could respect that.
After they had eaten, they moved down onto the ice, deciding it was best to start there and work outward through the arena afterward. The damaged rink crunched beneath their shoes as they carefully stepped around the larger broken pieces. Sunoo walked toward one of the massive chunks of shattered ice near the center of the rink and crouched slightly, placing his hand against it. Almost instantly, the piece began to float. Aida blinked in surprise as the heavy ice lifted smoothly into the air like it weighed nothing at all. “Okay,” she murmured. “That’s still terrifying.” Sunoo grinned. “You get used to it.”
One by one, he touched the larger broken sections scattered around the rink, levitating them so the others could carry and move them out of the way easier. Even Aida could help thanks to this, guiding floating pieces carefully toward the edge of the arena. Once everything had been gathered together, Sunoo focused again. The piles of ice slowly began shrinking beneath his hands. Larger pieces compressed smaller and smaller until each chunk was only about the size of a basketball. Aida stared openly. “That should not be physically possible.” “Most things around us aren’t,” Jungwon replied calmly while carrying another floating piece past her. After Sunoo finished, Jake stepped forward. Without hesitation, flames bloomed from his hands in warm orange light. The fire wrapped around the ice piles carefully, melting them rapidly until steam rose into the cold arena air and the debris vanished completely.
It was clear this wasn’t the first time they had done this. They moved together too naturally. Too efficiently. Like they had spent centuries cleaning up one another’s disasters. Once all the debris had been removed, Jake suddenly walked over toward Aida. “You should stand close to me,” he said. Aida looked confused. “Why?” “So you don’t freeze.” Then she noticed everyone looking toward Sunghoon. Realization hit instantly. Oh. Sunghoon was going to fix the rink himself. Jake lifted one hand slightly, creating a small steady flame that hovered between them like a miniature sun. Warmth spread outward immediately, protecting Aida from the biting cold beginning to gather across the arena.
Meanwhile, Sunghoon walked alone toward the center of the ruined ice. The entire rink fell silent. He stood there for a moment beneath the dim overhead lights, black coat hanging still around him as he slowly took a deep breath. And suddenly the temperature dropped. Not normal cold. Not winter cold. It felt like standing in the middle of a snowstorm at midnight. Aida inhaled sharply as frost spread across the surrounding railings and cold mist curled through the air around the rink. Then ice began appearing out of nowhere.
It crawled across the damaged surface rapidly, filling every hole and crack with impossible precision. Broken sections smoothed over seamlessly as fresh layers of crystal-clear ice spread outward beneath Sunghoon’s feet. The rink rebuilt itself before her eyes. It was beautiful. And terrifying. The colder the arena became, the more Sunghoon changed with it. His dark hair slowly turned white in streaks, black fading into silver frost strand by strand until half of it looked completely frozen. Frost spread across one of his arms next, crawling beneath the fabric of his sleeve before creeping up half of his face like delicate ice veins.
Aida stared quietly. Now she understood what he meant by backlash. Sunghoon exhaled slowly as the final cracks sealed shut. The entire rink gleamed perfectly beneath the lights once more. Then his shoulders tensed sharply. A quiet groan escaped him as he flexed one arm stiffly, frost crackling faintly along his skin. Jay immediately walked toward him. The closer he got to Sunghoon, the colder the air became. Frost spread across Jay’s coat and sleeves almost instantly, thin layers of ice clinging to the dark fabric. “Let me see your arm,” Jay said gently. Sunghoon nodded once. He couldn’t really speak yet. The cold had settled too deeply into his body.
Jay carefully took hold of his arm, blue light slowly glowing from his hands. The warmth of his healing spread gradually through the frost covering Sunghoon’s skin, melting parts of it away little by little until the stiffness eased enough for him to move properly again. Sunghoon let out a slow breath through clenched teeth. “That better?” Jay asked quietly. “A little.” Jay nodded before helping him carefully off the ice. “Jake,” he called softly. “Heat him up. Slowly.” Jake immediately nodded. Using one hand, he maintained the steady warmth surrounding Aida while lifting the other toward Sunghoon. Gentle heat spread outward from his palm, careful and controlled so the sudden temperature shift wouldn’t hurt him further.
Steam curled faintly from the frost still lingering on Sunghoon’s clothes. Aida looked at him quietly for a moment before speaking. “That was beautiful.” Sunghoon blinked slightly, caught off guard by the sincerity in her voice. Most people found his abilities frightening. Dangerous. Not beautiful. A small smile appeared briefly on his face. “Thanks,” was all he said. After that, they continued cleaning the arena. The hours blurred together slowly. Jay repaired smaller structural damage where he could while Jungwon helped reorganize overturned equipment and salvage whatever remained usable. Sunoo floated broken furniture pieces and shattered wall panels effortlessly through the air toward a large container out back.
Jake burned ruined debris down safely while keeping the freezing arena warm enough for Aida to move around comfortably. Meanwhile, Sunghoon silently scrubbed graffiti from the walls himself. Aida noticed nobody tried stopping him. Maybe because they understood he needed to do it. Needed to reclaim the place with his own hands. By the time they finally finished, exhaustion hung over everyone heavily. Most of the damage had been dealt with. The rink was smooth again. The walls were clean. The arena no longer looked destroyed. But some things still needed replacing. The front doors were unsalvageable. The front desk needed to be rebuilt completely, along with several benches and broken furniture pieces throughout the building. Still, it looked alive again.
Sunghoon stood near the rink entrance quietly looking around the repaired arena. The first traces of dawn were beginning to glow faintly through the higher windows. He turned toward the others. “Thank you,” he said softly. And somehow, coming from him, the simple words felt heavy with meaning. “You should all head home and sleep,” he added after a moment. “The sun’s already rising again.” Jake groaned dramatically. “I hate responsible decisions.” “You’ll survive,” Jungwon replied. One by one, they gathered their things and said goodbye. Jay squeezed Sunghoon’s shoulder briefly before leaving with Aida beside him while Sunoo reminded him to actually rest instead of continuing repairs immediately. Eventually the arena grew quiet again. And for the first time in days, Sunghoon stood alone inside his beloved rink without feeling like it was falling apart around him.
Once Sunghoon was left alone, silence settled over the arena again. The faint sounds of the others leaving eventually disappeared completely, leaving only the quiet hum of the cooling systems beneath the rink. Sunghoon slowly walked through the arena by himself. His footsteps echoed softly across the concrete floors as he looked around at everything they had repaired together. The fresh ice reflected the pale early morning light spilling through the higher windows while the newly cleaned walls no longer carried traces of the vandalism.
Still, exhaustion weighed heavily inside him. He wished he could find a way to stop them from breaking in. That was the part nobody understood. It wasn’t really about the money or the repairs anymore. It was the principle of it. The arena was his one good thing. His one peaceful thing. And for some reason, people seemed determined to ruin it for him over and over again. He just couldn’t understand why. Sunghoon stopped near the center of the rink, staring out across the smooth ice silently. Then, against his will, his thoughts drifted back toward Aida. That was beautiful. The words echoed strangely in his head. Beautiful. Nobody had ever called his powers beautiful before. Not once. His gaze lowered slightly as old memories surfaced.
After he had first been turned into a vampire centuries ago, his abilities had appeared far earlier than normal. Most vampires developed powers slowly over decades. Not him. The vampire who turned him had been teaching him how to feed properly without killing humans. Sunghoon still remembered the warm summer night clearly. The sound of insects in the trees. The heat in the air. And then suddenly, it felt like winter. A snowstorm had exploded around them without warning. Ice had erupted violently across the ground, freezing the nearby human solid instantly. Sharp frozen spikes burst outward in every direction hard enough to seriously injure even the vampire who had turned him.
Sunghoon still remembered the horror on his own face afterward. The fear. Not because he had killed someone. But because it had been effortless. After word of his abilities spread, everything changed quickly. He had been taken from his old coven and brought before the Royals. The true elders. The oldest and most powerful vampires in existence. They had looked at him the same way humans looked at weapons. Useful. Dangerous. Valuable. With the scale of his raw power, Sunghoon could wipe out entire armies within moments if unleashed fully. During the war, that was exactly what they used him for.
He became a monster draped in ice and blood. Entire battlefields froze beneath his feet. Rivers iced over instantly. Men died screaming while snow fell in the middle of summer. For centuries, his power had only ever been associated with fear. With violence. With death. Even now, people still flinched when they saw what he could do. So hearing someone call it beautiful… It felt unfamiliar enough to unsettle him. Sunghoon slowly crouched near the edge of the rink, trailing frost-covered fingers lightly across the smooth ice beneath him. Beautiful. A small, almost disbelieving smile appeared briefly on his face before fading again.
~~~
A few days later, rain poured heavily outside. Water ran down the apartment windows in endless streams while cold wind rattled the glass faintly every now and then. The trees lining the streets below had almost completely lost their leaves now, golden and orange piles scattered across sidewalks beneath the storm. Autumn had fully arrived. And winter was close behind it. Sunghoon sat sprawled on the floor of Heeseung’s apartment with a controller in his hands while Jake, Niki, and Heeseung sat around him equally invested in the game currently ruining all of their moods. Some random drama series played quietly in the background on another screen, completely ignored except for occasional dramatic shouting from the actors.
“Absolutely not,” Niki complained loudly. “That attack should not have killed me.” “It literally exploded,” Jake argued while laughing. “Skill issue,” Heeseung said calmly. Niki glared at him. “I hope your character dies next.” “My character already won.” Unfortunately, Heeseung was correct. A second later, the game announced his victory across the screen while triumphant music blasted through the speakers. Jake groaned dramatically. Niki threw himself backward onto the couch in outrage. “This is because nobody defended the entrance,” he complained. “You should’ve put a guard there.”
The words barely left his mouth before Sunghoon suddenly froze. A guard. The others blinked in confusion as Sunghoon slowly looked up from his controller. A guard. It was so obvious. For two years he had been trying cameras, alarms, reinforced locks, motion sensors. But what he really needed was something that could actively protect the arena. Or rather… Someone. A guard dog. Sunghoon abruptly stood up so quickly the others startled. Jake nearly dropped his controller. “Whoa. What are you doing?” Niki squinted suspiciously at him from the couch. “Why do you suddenly look possessed?”
For the first time in days, actual excitement flickered across Sunghoon’s face. “I’m getting a guard,” he announced. The apartment fell silent. Heeseung blinked slowly. “…A what?” But Sunghoon was already pulling on his coat. Jake stared at him in disbelief. “Right now? It’s pouring outside.” Sunghoon ignored him completely. Niki sat up straighter. “Wait, are you serious?” Sunghoon finally smiled slightly as he opened the apartment door. “I’ll see you later.” And with that, he walked out into the storm, leaving the other three staring after him in complete confusion.
Sunghoon ran through the rain with vampire speed. The city blurred around him in streaks of gold lights and gray skies while icy rain soaked through his clothes almost instantly. Wind whipped through his hair as he moved silently through empty streets and alleyways. It was only five in the evening. The local shelter closed at six. One hour. He knew it might be difficult finding the perfect dog in such little time, but he also knew one thing for certain. He wanted a shelter dog. Not a breeder. This wasn’t about appearances or status.
The dog was mainly meant to guard the arena, yes, but that didn’t mean Sunghoon intended to treat it like some object or weapon. If he brought an animal home, then it would have a real home. A safe one. Besides… He understood what it felt like to be chosen for usefulness before anything else. Thanks to his speed, Sunghoon reached the shelter by 5:15. Forty-five minutes left. Rain poured down around him as he slowed near the entrance, finally becoming aware of how soaked he actually was. Water dripped from his coat, his hair clinging damply to his forehead.
For a brief second, he genuinely wished he had Jake’s fire abilities. Being able to dry himself instantly suddenly sounded incredibly useful. Sunghoon pushed open the shelter door and stepped inside. Warmth immediately hit him. So did noise. Dogs barking somewhere deeper in the building. The faint sound of a television near the reception area. A volunteer laughing softly with someone nearby. A few people were still inside despite the weather. But none of them mattered. Because then he caught a scent. Sunghoon froze instantly. His entire body went still. It didn’t smell like blood. Or danger. Or anything he could properly identify. It was just… Warm. Soft.
Something about it wrapped around his senses immediately, pulling at him in a way that made no sense at all. Like instinct itself had suddenly grabbed hold of him. His heart, which rarely reacted to anything anymore, gave one heavy unnatural beat inside his chest. Sunghoon frowned slightly. What the hell? Without even realizing it, he started walking toward the scent. Drawn closer and closer like something invisible was calling out to him from somewhere deeper inside the shelter. The scent drew him toward a girl. Well… not a girl exactly. A young woman, probably somewhere in her twenties. She stood near the front desk organizing bags of dog food while speaking softly to an older couple nearby. The second she noticed him standing there soaked from head to toe, her eyes widened slightly.
Then she smiled. And Sunghoon forgot how to move. “Oh my,” she said softly. “You’re soaked. Let me get you a towel.” Before he could even answer, she disappeared into a nearby room. Sunghoon remained frozen where he stood. Her smile had been so warm. So kind. It felt impossible. The strange pull inside him only grew stronger the longer he stood there surrounded by her scent. It wrapped around his senses gently, almost like warmth spreading through frozen hands. A few seconds later she returned carrying a towel. “Here,” she said brightly while handing it to him. Their fingers brushed briefly. And for a terrifying moment, Sunghoon thought the frost beneath his skin might actually crack open his composure completely. He took the towel carefully. “Thanks,” he breathed quietly.
The woman smiled again while he slowly dried off his face and neck, then pushed the towel through his damp hair. Up close, he noticed dirt smudged against one of her cheeks. Her hands were stained faintly brown too, probably from dog kibble or cleaning supplies. And somehow, despite all of that, she was the prettiest woman he had ever seen. Not polished. Not perfect. Just… real.
“So,” she asked warmly, leaning lightly against the counter nearby, “what brings you in today?” Sunghoon cleared his throat softly, trying to ignore the way his entire body seemed hyperaware of her presence. “I’m looking to adopt a dog,” he admitted. “Though I didn’t exactly choose the best day for it.” She laughed quietly. And somehow that sound felt dangerous too. “Actually,” she said, “today is the perfect day to adopt a dog.” Sunghoon blinked slightly. “Every day is perfect for adopting,” she added with a grin. For the first time in a very long time, Sunghoon felt something inside himself soften instantly.
“So,” she asked, “what kind of dog are you looking for?” Sunghoon thought for a moment before answering. “Well… I own the local ice rink,” he explained. “And I kind of need a guard dog for it. Hopefully something that can stop the break-ins.” The woman nodded thoughtfully as she listened. “So the dog also has to be okay with the cold,” he added. “Hm,” she hummed softly. “Okay…” She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear while thinking before her expression brightened slightly. “We might actually have one dog that fits that,” she said. “Though I don’t know how good of a guard dog he really is.” A small smile appeared on Sunghoon’s face. “Can I see him?” She nodded immediately. “Come with me.” Sunghoon followed her deeper into the shelter.
The further they walked, the louder the barking became. Some dogs barked excitedly when they passed while others remained curled up in blankets inside their cages. But eventually she stopped in front of one enclosure near the back. Inside laid a large fluffy white dog. A samoyed. The dog barely looked up at first, seeming almost uninterested as it rested its head against its paws quietly. There was something sad about him. Like he had stopped expecting people to choose him. Then the woman crouched slightly beside the cage. “Hi, Mochi,” she said softly. “You have a visitor, boy.” Instantly, the dog looked up at her. His entire face seemed to brighten. His fluffy tail started wagging rapidly against the floor as he moved closer to the cage door happily. Sunghoon stared for a second before looking at her. “He seems to like you.” The woman smiled warmly at the dog.
“He’s been here quite a while,” she admitted softly. “It takes time for him to warm up to strangers.” Mochi pressed closer toward her hand through the bars immediately. “But once you get through his walls,” she continued while scratching gently behind the dog’s ear, “he’s a total softie.” Something about the way she said it made Sunghoon still slightly. Because for some reason, it sounded painfully familiar. The woman suddenly laughed softly, almost embarrassed. “Sorry,” she said. “I totally forgot to introduce myself.” She held out her hand slightly. “I’m (Y/n).” Sunghoon froze. Because the second he heard her name, everything inside him suddenly made sense. The pull. The scent. The way his entire body reacted to her presence like it had known her forever. (Y/n) was his mate. Holy shit.
For a moment, Sunghoon genuinely forgot how to speak. Centuries of existing, and suddenly fate had decided to hand him his mate in a dog shelter while he was soaking wet and looking for a guard dog. He cleared his throat awkwardly, trying desperately to appear normal. “I’m Sunghoon,” he managed. (Y/n) smiled brightly. “Nice to meet you.” Then she gestured toward the fluffy white samoyed beside her. “And this is Mochi.” The dog barked softly at the sound of his name. “Mochi,” (Y/n) continued dramatically while crouching slightly beside him, “meet my new friend Sunghoon.” Mochi finally looked toward Sunghoon properly. And immediately looked unimpressed. Sunghoon almost laughed.
The dog stared at him with visible suspicion before looking back at (Y/n) like he personally disapproved of this man existing nearby. Still, Sunghoon slowly crouched down near the cage and carefully held out one hand. The moment he did, he noticed something. Mochi looked warm. Too warm. The thick white fur probably made autumn feel miserable for him indoors. Without thinking much about it, Sunghoon let a tiny bit of his power slip free. Just enough to cool the air around the dog gently. Almost instantly, Mochi’s entire demeanor changed. The dog perked up before happily moving closer, rubbing himself against Sunghoon’s hand while his tail wagged furiously.
(Y/n) gasped softly beside them. “Wow,” she breathed. “Mochi has never warmed up to someone this fast before.” Sunghoon chuckled quietly as Mochi continued happily pressing against him, clearly enjoying the colder air surrounding his hand. “I guess he just likes me.” Though honestly… At the moment, Sunghoon was beginning to think fate might like him too. (Y/n) unlocked the cage door before pulling it open fully, allowing Sunghoon to step inside the little meeting area. “We still have some time before closing,” she said warmly. “Come on, let’s sit with Mochi for a bit and see if he continues liking you.”
Sunghoon nodded quietly before following her inside. The room was small and cozy, with blankets scattered around the floor along with a few worn dog toys shoved into the corners. Rain tapped softly against the nearby windows while the warm shelter lights gave everything a gentle glow. Sunghoon sat down carefully on the floor. At first, Mochi immediately walked toward (Y/n), settling beside her like he naturally belonged there. Sunghoon couldn’t blame him. Then, after a few seconds, the dog suddenly stood again. To Sunghoon’s surprise, Mochi walked directly over before laying his fluffy head straight into Sunghoon’s lap.
(Y/n)’s eyes widened instantly. “No way.” Sunghoon smiled faintly while resting one hand carefully against the dog’s thick fur. Again, he subtly let his power spread outward just enough to cool the air around Mochi comfortably. The dog visibly relaxed beneath his touch. His tail thumped happily against the floor. Then somehow it got even worse for (Y/n)’s shock levels. Mochi rolled onto his back completely, exposing his stomach without hesitation and looking up at Sunghoon expectantly. Sunghoon laughed quietly under his breath before rubbing the dog’s belly gently. (Y/n) stared openly. “He has never acted like this before,” she said in disbelief. Sunghoon glanced down at the extremely content samoyed sprawled dramatically across his lap before smiling softly.
“You know what?” he murmured. “I think Mochi is the perfect dog.” Mochi immediately let out a small bark at the comment. (Y/n) giggled brightly. “I think he agrees.” They sat there with Mochi for a while longer. The rain continued tapping softly against the windows while the fluffy samoyed happily remained sprawled across Sunghoon’s lap like he had already decided this was his person now. Eventually, though, (Y/n) glanced toward the clock on the wall before slowly standing up. Mochi immediately looked up at her, tilting his head slightly. “It seems Mochi approves of you,” she said with a smile. Then her expression turned a little apologetic. “Unfortunately, it’s a bit too late to go through with the adoption tonight. You’ll have to come back tomorrow.” Sunghoon gently scratched behind Mochi’s ear one last time before standing as well. “That’s alright,” he said softly. “Any specific time I should arrive?” (Y/n) shrugged lightly. “Whenever you can.”
But something about her expression shifted afterward. Sunghoon noticed it immediately. The sadness. Her eyes had gone slightly glossy, like she was trying hard not to let it show. She turned away quickly before opening the little meeting room door and stepping back into the hallway. Sunghoon followed her while Mochi padded after them briefly before stopping near the cage entrance. (Y/n) carefully locked the enclosure again. Then she crouched slightly beside Mochi. The smile she gave him was gentle. But sad. “I hope this works out,” she whispered softly. Had Sunghoon been human, he never would have heard it. But vampires heard everything. His brows furrowed slightly as he watched her. What did she mean by that?
(Y/n) stood again quickly before walking back toward the front desk. Sunghoon followed beside her silently while she shuffled through several papers and folders scattered nearby. Finally she found what she was looking for. “Here,” she said while handing him a sheet of paper. “This is a list of things you’ll need if you’re going to adopt a dog.” Sunghoon looked down at it. Dog food. Bowls. A bed. Leashes. Toys. Simple things. Normal things. Things he had absolutely never imagined himself shopping for centuries into immortality. “Thanks,” he said quietly. (Y/n) smiled softly again. Sunghoon folded the paper carefully before slipping it into his coat pocket.
“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Then he turned and started toward the exit. But just before the door closed behind him, he heard her whisper again. “I really hope we do.” The sadness in her voice stopped him for half a second. It sounded completely different from the warmth she had shown him all evening. And suddenly, standing there in the rain outside the shelter, Sunghoon realized something. His mate carried sadness the same way he did.
~~~
The next day, at noon, Sunghoon stood outside the shelter doors. The weather was better today. Still cloudy. Still cold enough for people to walk quickly with their hands buried in their pockets. Wind swept through the streets hard enough to rustle the nearly bare trees overhead, but at least the rain had finally stopped. For a moment, Sunghoon simply stood there looking at the building. He was excited. Not just because his mate was behind those doors. But because he was genuinely excited about adopting Mochi. The realization still felt strange to him.
One hundred years ago, the vampire he had been would have laughed at the idea of this life. A former war commander who once froze entire armies solid now stood outside an animal shelter thinking about dog beds and chew toys. Sometimes he barely believed he was still the same person. But maybe that was a good thing. Sunghoon let out a quiet breath before pushing the thoughts aside and walking inside. Warmth greeted him immediately. And then her scent wrapped around him again. Soft. Warm. Comforting in a way that made his entire body loosen instinctively. (Y/n) sat behind the front desk speaking quietly on the phone when he entered. She hadn’t noticed him yet.
Sunghoon slowed slightly as he watched her. Her eyes were glossy again. Sad. He could hear enough of the conversation to understand quickly. Someone was returning a dog they had adopted. “I understand,” (Y/n) said softly into the phone, though her voice cracked slightly around the edges. “No, it’s okay… we’ll take her back.” The sadness in her scent deepened. Sunghoon’s chest tightened unexpectedly. It was painfully obvious how deeply she cared about the animals here. Could that be why she sounded so sad yesterday? Was she afraid he would return Mochi too? A few seconds later, the call ended. (Y/n) quickly wiped at one of her eyes before taking a slow breath, forcing herself to steady. Then she looked up. And froze.
Shock spread instantly across her face. “You came back,” she whispered. “I said I would,” Sunghoon responded softly. “Didn’t I?” (Y/n) stared at him for a moment before slowly nodding. “That you did,” she admitted quietly. “But a lot of people say they’ll come back.” Her fingers tightened slightly against the desk. “And then they never do.” Something painful flickered across her face when she said it. Sunghoon understood then. Why her voice sounded sad yesterday. Why she looked surprised now. She had stopped expecting people to stay. Sunghoon nodded once. He could understand the reluctance to trust him immediately. But he had come back. He had shown up.
“If I may,” he said carefully, “I’d still like to adopt Mochi.” For the first time since he walked in, (Y/n)’s smile became fully genuine. Soft warmth spread across her face so naturally that Sunghoon almost forgot what she had even said afterward. “Of course,” she answered brightly. “There’s a ton of paperwork first though.” Sunghoon smiled faintly. “I’m ready.” (Y/n) laughed softly before stepping out from behind the desk. “Come on then.” She guided him toward a quieter sitting area further inside the shelter, away from most of the barking and noise. A small table sat near the windows along with a couple of old chairs and stacks of adoption folders nearby.
(Y/n) handed him an intimidating amount of paperwork along with a pen. Sunghoon looked down at the stack in mild horror. She noticed immediately and giggled. “It’s not that bad,” she promised. “It looks legally threatening.” “That’s how you know it’s official.” Sunghoon quietly accepted his fate. (Y/n) smiled again before stepping backward toward the hallway. “I’ll come back in around thirty minutes,” she explained. “Or you can come find me if you finish earlier.” Sunghoon nodded. “Alright,” he said softly. “See you soon.” Something in (Y/n)’s expression softened again at the words before she disappeared down the hallway.
Once she was gone, Sunghoon leaned back slightly in the chair and stared at the paperwork in front of him. Then immediately stopped paying attention to it. Because his mind drifted straight back toward her. His mate. The thought still felt unreal somehow. As he slowly filled out the forms, he found himself wondering how exactly he was supposed to ask her out. Niki had once claimed modern dating was complicated now. “You can’t just dramatically confess your love anymore,” he had complained one evening. “People think you’re insane.” Sunghoon still wasn’t sure if that had been genuine advice or if Niki had simply been trying to confuse Jay for entertainment purposes. Honestly, both were equally possible. Still… Maybe he didn’t need to rush things.
Maybe Mochi could give him a reason to stay in contact with her naturally. (Y/n) clearly loved that dog deeply. Maybe she would want updates. Maybe she would want to visit him sometimes. And through that… Sunghoon could get to know her properly. The real her. Not just the girl smiling kindly at customers behind the shelter desk. Sunghoon looked down at the adoption form in front of him before a small smile appeared on his face. He wasn’t entirely sure how he was going to do it yet. But one thing was certain. He was going to try his absolute best to make her fall in love with him. Soon enough, he was finally done signing the paperwork. There had been far more forms than he expected, but now the stack sat neatly completed on the table in front of him.
Sunghoon stood, stretching slightly before following the familiar trail of his mate’s scent through the shelter. He found her in one of the feeding areas. (Y/n) was crouched on the floor filling metal bowls with dog kibble while several dogs barked excitedly nearby. Loose strands of hair had fallen into her face and her sleeves were pushed up messily to her elbows. And once again, Sunghoon noticed it immediately. The sadness. Her scent was drenched in it. So much so that it almost hurt him to smell it. Yet the second she turned and noticed him standing there, she smiled instantly like she could simply push it away. Like she had practiced hiding it. Sunghoon’s chest tightened slightly. He wanted to ask what was wrong. Wanted to comfort her somehow. But he also knew it wasn’t his place. Not yet.
So instead, he smiled softly. “I finished the paperwork.” (Y/n) stood up quickly, wiping her hands against her pants before walking over to him. “Perfect.” She took the papers from him carefully and flipped through them, scanning over the pages. “Everything looks good,” she said after a moment before looking back up at him. “Alright, let’s go get Mochi.” Sunghoon nodded immediately, following beside her through the shelter hallways. The closer they got to the room from yesterday, the heavier the sadness in her scent became. Yet outwardly, she remained warm and friendly. Still smiling. Still kind. Like she refused to let anyone see how much pain she was carrying underneath it all. Mochi barked happily the second he saw them approaching. His fluffy tail wagged furiously as he hurried toward the front of the enclosure while (Y/n) smiled softly despite the sadness still lingering beneath her scent.
She reached for the leash hanging outside the cage. And that was when Sunghoon noticed it. Her hand was trembling slightly. Very slightly. Enough that a human probably never would have noticed. But he did. (Y/n) unlocked the cage before kneeling down to clip the leash onto Mochi’s collar. Once it clicked into place, she wrapped both arms around the dog tightly. Sunghoon stayed quiet. He simply stood there and watched, allowing her the space to say goodbye properly. Mochi licked her cheek affectionately, earning a quiet laugh from her before the dog suddenly turned and trotted directly toward Sunghoon instead.
Then, without hesitation, Mochi jumped up against Sunghoon’s legs and barked excitedly. Sunghoon leaned down immediately. “Hi, boy,” he murmured softly while petting his head. Mochi practically melted beneath the attention. Behind him, (Y/n) took a shaky breath. Sunghoon caught the slight sniffle that followed. But he didn’t comment on it. He was certain this was already difficult enough for her without a stranger pointing it out. A few seconds later, she stepped closer again and carefully handed him the leash. “There,” she said softly. “Now you can bring him home.” Sunghoon took the leash gently before smiling down at the samoyed. “Wanna go home, Mochi?” Mochi barked loudly before immediately beginning to march toward the shelter entrance like he had been waiting for this exact moment his entire life.
That finally pulled a quiet laugh from (Y/n). She followed beside Sunghoon as Mochi proudly led them outside into the cold autumn air. The wind outside was sharp today, though thankfully dry. Mochi seemed thrilled by the colder weather immediately. Once they stopped outside the shelter doors, Sunghoon turned toward (Y/n). For a second, he hesitated. Then finally, he spoke. “If you ever want to visit him,” he said softly, “just give me a call. Or come by the arena.” He pulled a small folded note from his coat pocket before handing it to her. “My number.” (Y/n) looked genuinely surprised as she took it carefully. Then finally… Her smile became real again. Not forced. Not hiding sadness. Just genuine warmth. “I will,” she said quietly. And somehow, that simple answer made Sunghoon feel warmer than he had in centuries.
Sunghoon felt bad leaving her standing there outside the shelter. Every instinct inside him wanted to stay longer. To ask her what was hurting her. To make her smile again. But as he looked down at the fluffy white dog happily walking beside him, tail wagging with every other step, the guilt eased slightly. At least Mochi was going home now. “Okay,” Sunghoon said softly while starting down the sidewalk. “Let’s go home.” Mochi barked once excitedly before trotting even faster beside him. The sight alone made Sunghoon laugh quietly under his breath. Sunghoon unlocked the brand new front doors before stepping inside with Mochi eagerly pulling ahead. The second they entered, Sunghoon unclipped the leash from the dog’s collar.
Mochi immediately began exploring. His paws clicked against the floors while he sniffed everything in sight with serious determination. Sunghoon watched him for a moment before crossing his arms slightly. “Okay, Mochi,” he began seriously. “You seem like a very smart dog, so here are the rules.” Mochi looked at him immediately. “I need you to guard this place from people who want to wreck it.” Mochi barked once. Sunghoon nodded like they were having a completely normal conversation. “Good. Next rule, no pooping inside.” Mochi blinked. “If you need to go outside…” Sunghoon paused awkwardly while looking around the empty arena. Then his eyes landed on the leash still hanging loosely in his hand.
He lifted it slightly. “Can you grab the leash and bring it to me?” Mochi barked again. Sunghoon tilted his head. “I hope that means yes.” Almost immediately, Mochi walked over calmly, took the leash directly from Sunghoon’s hand, then proudly carried it back toward the doors before looking at him expectantly. Like he was saying, I got it. Sunghoon stared for a second before laughing quietly. “Good boy, Mochi.” The samoyed barked happily. “Okay,” Sunghoon continued. “Last rule. We have a lot of kids around the arena, so you have to be nice to them.” Another bark. Sunghoon shook his head slightly in disbelief. “You’re really smart, huh?” Mochi’s tail wagged furiously. “The perfect dog.” Mochi barked proudly again. Sunghoon laughed properly this time, the sound echoing softly through the empty arena.
Then he gestured for the dog to follow him. “Come on,” he said warmly. “I’ll show you around.” After showing Mochi around the entire arena, Sunghoon led him up a small staircase near the back hallways before stopping in front of another locked door. He unlocked it and pushed it open. “This,” he said while stepping aside for the dog, “is my apartment.” Mochi immediately ran inside. Sunghoon laughed softly as the samoyed excitedly explored every corner of the space, paws sliding slightly against the wooden floors. The apartment itself was cozy. Cool-toned furniture, soft lighting, shelves filled with books and old records. Large windows overlooked the ice rink below, allowing the glow from the arena lights to spill faintly into the room.
Sunghoon leaned against the doorway watching Mochi sniff everything in sight. “I haven’t bought everything for you yet,” he admitted. “But I’m gonna do that this afternoon, okay?” Mochi barked immediately. Sunghoon smiled. “You really understand me, huh?” Another bark. Honestly, it was becoming unsettling. Eventually they settled down on the couch together, Mochi sprawling dramatically across half of it while some random television show played quietly in the background. For the first time in a while, the apartment didn’t feel empty.
Then suddenly, a knock sounded at the door. Mochi shot upright instantly. A low growl rumbled from his chest as he hopped off the couch and stood protectively near Sunghoon. Sunghoon blinked in surprise before smiling softly. “It’s okay, Moch,” he reassured gently while standing. “It’s just my friends.” Almost immediately, Mochi stopped growling. Though he still looked deeply suspicious. Sunghoon walked toward the door with Mochi closely following beside him before opening it to reveal Heeseung and Jungwon standing outside.
The second they stepped inside, Mochi moved closer to sniff them carefully. Very carefully. Like he still wasn’t entirely convinced they weren’t criminals. Sunghoon laughed quietly. “He takes his job very seriously.” “We can see that,” Heeseung replied while eyeing the dog with amusement. Jungwon crouched down onto the floor almost immediately, holding out one hand calmly toward Mochi. “Hi, buddy.” Mochi sniffed him cautiously. “So what’s his name?” Jungwon asked. Before Sunghoon could answer, Heeseung spoke first. “It’s Mochi.”
The samoyed immediately looked toward him and barked once. Heeseung gasped dramatically. “He likes me already.” Sunghoon rolled his eyes while crouching beside the dog. “Mochi,” he said gently, “this is my friend Heeseung, and that’s Jungwon.” Mochi sniffed Jungwon once more before allowing a cautious head pat. Then Sunghoon leaned slightly closer to the dog like he was about to share a secret. “And I’m gonna tell you something important, okay, boy?” Mochi barked softly. Sunghoon smiled. “We’re vampires.” Mochi stared at him for one long second. Then barked again. Heeseung pointed immediately. “See? He accepted it way faster than Aida did.”
“Okay, Hee,” Sunghoon said while crossing his arms slightly, “I asked you to come because I wanted to know if you could use your power to see what Mochi thinks.” He paused. “But I guess you can already do that since you somehow knew his name. Or did you read my mind?” Heeseung chuckled immediately. “I read the dog’s mind, not yours,” he said. “Your mind is freezing. It’s like walking into an abandoned iceberg.” Sunghoon nudged him lightly with his foot. “Whatever. Now tell me what you can see or hear in there.” Heeseung shrugged before sitting cross-legged on the floor beside Mochi.
The samoyed walked over curiously, sniffing him once before sitting down nearby. Then Heeseung’s eyes turned black. Completely black. Even after centuries of knowing him, the sight was still unsettling. Silence filled the apartment for almost a full minute while Heeseung focused. Mochi tilted his head curiously during the whole thing. Eventually, Heeseung’s eyes slowly returned to normal. He blinked once before looking over at Sunghoon. “Alright,” he said. “Here’s what I got.” Sunghoon listened carefully. “His name is Mochi. He’s three years old. Originally born in some city really far north.” Mochi barked once proudly. “But then he got bought by a family here,” Heeseung continued. “Apparently they thought fluffy white dog meant easy.”
Jungwon snorted softly. “He was too high maintenance for them,” Heeseung finished more quietly. “So they surrendered him to the shelter.” Mochi’s ears lowered slightly. “And he’s been there for two years,” Heeseung added, “until you adopted him.” Sunghoon’s expression softened instantly as he looked toward the dog. Two years. No wonder Mochi had looked so sad when he first saw him. “But,” Heeseung continued, suddenly sounding amused, “he also seems to understand us perfectly fine.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” Heeseung shrugged. “Apparently dogs just can.” Jungwon looked deeply unsurprised by this information. Honestly, so did Mochi. The dog barked once like he was confirming it.
Sunghoon stared at him for a second before laughing quietly under his breath. “Okay,” he said softly while reaching down to scratch behind Mochi’s ears. “Well then. Thanks, Hee.” Mochi leaned happily into the attention immediately. Sunghoon looked over at Jungwon then. “Think you can stay here and watch him for an hour or two while I go shopping?” Jungwon nodded instantly. Though honestly, he seemed far too focused on petting Mochi to fully process the question. The samoyed had somehow climbed halfway into Jungwon’s lap despite weighing far too much for that to make sense. Heeseung chuckled from nearby. “Safe to say Jungwon loves your dog,” he said. “His mind is literally just cute dog, cute dog, cute dog right now.” Jungwon looked mildly offended. “That’s not true.” He paused. Then scratched Mochi behind the ears again. “He is very cute though.”
Sunghoon laughed softly before grabbing his coat. “Let’s go then.” And so Sunghoon and Heeseung headed out to buy everything Mochi still needed. The shopping trip ended up far more chaotic than Sunghoon expected. Apparently owning a dog involved an absurd amount of choices. Different foods. Different toys. Different beds. At one point Heeseung spent ten whole minutes arguing passionately about why Mochi deserved decorative seasonal bandanas. “He does not need pumpkin-themed accessories.” “He absolutely does.” “He’s a guard dog.” “He can guard while being festive.” Sunghoon regretted bringing him almost immediately.
Still, somewhere between comparing dog food ingredients and trying to stop Heeseung from buying unnecessary luxury treats, Sunghoon’s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out absentmindedly. And smiled instantly. It was (Y/n). Would you mind if I came by tomorrow to meet Mochi? Warmth spread through him so suddenly that even he looked slightly caught off guard by it. Sunghoon typed back immediately. Come by anytime. He had barely put his phone away before Heeseung spoke beside him. “So,” he began casually while staring at shelves of dog food, “who is it that suddenly has your heart beating again?”
Sunghoon looked over sharply. “Did you read my mind?” he asked immediately. “I told you centuries ago to stay out.” Heeseung laughed. “I promise I haven’t touched your mind in ninety-seven years,” he said. “You’re terrifying when you notice.” Sunghoon narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “But,” Heeseung continued, smirking slightly, “it’s easy to tell something’s different with you.” Sunghoon looked away for a second. Different barely covered it. For the first time in centuries, the future actually felt… bright.
And so, Sunghoon had to tell Heeseung. There was absolutely no way around it now. He let out a slow breath while pretending to compare two brands of dog food. “A girl that works at the shelter,” he finally admitted. Heeseung immediately turned toward him. Sunghoon already regretted everything. “She’s my mate.” The grin that spread across Heeseung’s face was instant. Oh no. Sunghoon felt dread settle into his soul. Of all the vampires in the coven, Heeseung might genuinely have been the worst person to find out first. “Shut up,” Sunghoon said immediately. Heeseung hadn’t even spoken yet. That only made the older vampire grin wider.
“Ooohhh,” Heeseung sang dramatically. “You’re in looove.” Sunghoon stared at him. “You’re centuries old.” “And yet this remains funny.” “You’re insufferable.” “You found your soulmate at a dog shelter.” Sunghoon looked away. “That’s adorable.” “I hate you.” “You absolutely do not.” The teasing only got worse. Heeseung followed him through the aisle carrying a basket full of dog supplies while making increasingly dramatic observations. “You texted her back immediately, didn’t you?” Sunghoon refused to answer. “That means yes.” “Leave me alone.” “You smiled at your phone.”
Sunghoon stopped walking. Very slowly, he looked around. The aisle was mostly empty. The only other person nearby was the cashier working near the front registers. Perfect. Before Heeseung could continue, Sunghoon reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. Instantly, frost spread through the fabric. Heeseung yelped. “Cold!” The ice crept further. Not enough to actually hurt him. Just enough. “Okay!” Heeseung winced while stepping backward. “Okay, fine!” Sunghoon removed his hand. “I won’t tease you.” A beat passed. “Much.” Sunghoon glared at him. Heeseung wisely raised both hands in surrender. “Message received.” Only then did Sunghoon return to looking through the shelves for the things Mochi still needed. A dog bed. Food bowls. Some toys. And hopefully enough patience to survive having Heeseung know about his mate.
Thankfully, they finished shopping before Heeseung could embarrass him any further. By the time they loaded everything into the car, they had purchased enough supplies to spoil Mochi for the foreseeable future. A dog bed. Several toys. Food and treats. Bowls. Blankets. And far more things than Sunghoon originally intended to buy. Once they returned to the ice rink, Jungwon and Heeseung helped carry everything upstairs before eventually heading home themselves. Leaving Sunghoon alone with his new best friend.
The moment the bags hit the floor, Mochi became intensely interested. His fluffy tail wagged furiously as he shoved his nose into every shopping bag he could reach. Sunghoon laughed softly while kneeling beside them. “Patience.” Mochi ignored him completely. A moment later, the samoyed pulled out a plush penguin toy. Of every item they had bought, it immediately became his favorite. The toy wasn’t particularly special. It didn’t squeak. It didn’t light up. It was simply a small stuffed penguin. Yet Mochi proudly carried it around the apartment like he had discovered buried treasure.
Sunghoon couldn’t stop smiling. Watching the dog happily trot around with the toy dangling from his mouth was strangely comforting. For someone who had spent centuries surrounded by war and immortality, it was amazing how much joy a dog and a stuffed penguin could bring. Eventually, Sunghoon noticed something. “Hey,” he said. Mochi immediately looked up. “Give me that for a second.” The dog froze. “You still have the tag on it.” Mochi tightened his grip. Sunghoon laughed. “Come on.” A playful growl rumbled from Mochi’s chest. Not threatening. Just stubborn.
“Don’t make me fight you for it.” Another growl. Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “You know I’d win.” After a moment, Mochi reluctantly walked over and dropped the penguin into his lap. “Thank you.” The samoyed sat down directly in front of him and watched with complete concentration as Sunghoon carefully cut the tag off. The second he finished, he tossed it lightly back toward the dog. Mochi launched himself after it. The catch wasn’t graceful. But it was successful. The dog landed dramatically on the floor before immediately curling around the penguin and nibbling on one of its flippers. Sunghoon laughed again. The apartment felt warmer than it had the day before. Not physically. Just… happier. And for the first time in a very long time, Sunghoon found himself looking forward to tomorrow. After all, tomorrow his mate was coming to visit.
The night ended with Sunghoon asleep in his bed, with Mochi by his side. Or at least, it ended that way after losing a battle he had never stood a chance of winning. He had tried everything. The dog bed. The floor. The couch. All perfectly reasonable sleeping locations. Unfortunately, Mochi possessed puppy eyes powerful enough to destroy centuries of self-control. So now the samoyed was curled up comfortably beside him beneath the blankets while Sunghoon silently accepted defeat. The night passed peacefully. No nightmares. No break-ins. No problems. Just the soft sound of Mochi snoring occasionally beside him.
~~~
Morning arrived. Sunghoon opened his eyes slowly. Almost instantly, Mochi did too. The dog jumped off the bed excitedly before giving a quiet bark. As if saying good morning. Sunghoon chuckled. “Good morning to you too.” Mochi’s tail immediately started wagging. A few minutes later, they were standing in the kitchen. Sunghoon prepared breakfast while Mochi sat patiently nearby. Well… Mostly patiently. The dog definitely scooted closer every thirty seconds. “Sit.” Mochi sat. “Good.” Another scoot. Sunghoon laughed. Eventually, breakfast was served, and once Mochi had eaten, they headed out for a walk through the chilly autumn morning.
The air was cold enough that most people kept their hands stuffed into their pockets while hurrying past. Mochi, meanwhile, looked happier than ever. By the time they returned to the arena, the first employees were beginning to arrive. Sunghoon unlocked the front doors before looking down at the dog. “Okay, Mochi.” The samoyed immediately sat. “We’re open today.” Mochi tilted his head. “We have two large groups of school kids coming by.” A bark. “And probably other visitors too.” Another bark. Sunghoon pointed toward him seriously. “So you need to be nice.” Mochi stared at him. “You can’t scare the children.” The dog blinked. “You especially can’t scare the teachers.” A pause. Then Mochi barked once. Sunghoon nodded. “Good.”
The samoyed stood immediately and trotted across the lobby. Without being told. Without hesitation. Straight toward the front desk. Sunghoon watched as Mochi climbed onto the dog bed he had placed beside the counter the night before. The fluffy dog circled twice before lying down proudly. Ready for work. Sunghoon smiled. “Good dog.” Mochi’s tail thumped happily against the bed. As Sunghoon flipped the sign to OPEN and unlocked the main entrance, it only took a few minutes before the first visitors arrived. Or rather… The first forty-eight visitors.
Two entire school classes poured through the front doors, twenty-four students in each group, all wearing winter jackets and carrying enough energy to power the city. Sunghoon smiled faintly. This was their second visit to the rink. One of the teachers immediately approached the front desk. “Good morning, Sunghoon,” she greeted warmly. “Morning,” he replied. “We’re here to borrow the skates again.” Sunghoon nodded before moving toward the rental shelves. “Same sizes as last time?” “Mostly.” While the teachers organized the students, Sunghoon helped hand out skates. Despite not liking chaos in most situations, he genuinely loved days like this. Loved watching people discover skating. Especially children.
Once everyone made it onto the ice, the rink transformed completely. Some students stepped onto the ice and immediately took off like they had been born there. Others lasted approximately two seconds before crashing onto their backsides. But the best part was that they always got back up. Again. And again. And again. The sound of laughter echoed throughout the rink. A few students waved excitedly at Sunghoon as he stepped onto the ice. “Teacher Sunghoon!” “I’m not a teacher,” he corrected automatically. “Yes, you are.” “No, I’m not.” “You teach us skating.” Sunghoon sighed. The child had a point. Eventually he gathered everyone together near the center of the rink. The students quieted almost immediately.
The teachers noticed it too. With them, the children were loud and energetic. The moment Sunghoon stepped onto the ice, they became completely focused. Mesmerized. Partly because they liked him. Mostly because watching him skate never stopped being impressive. Sunghoon glided effortlessly around them while explaining techniques. “How you fall is just as important as how you skate,” he told them. Several students groaned. “We don’t want to fall.” “But you will.” More groans. “Everyone falls.” He demonstrated how to bend their knees properly. How to balance. How to stop without crashing into walls. And slowly, little by little, the students improved. The teachers watched gratefully from the sidelines.
Meanwhile, beside the front desk, Mochi observed everything carefully. The dog had looked up the second the children entered. His ears perked. His eyes followed them. But he never moved. Not once. He remembered what Sunghoon had told him. Be nice. Don’t scare the children. So Mochi remained on his dog bed like the world’s fluffiest security guard, watching the rink with quiet focus while dozens of children laughed and skated across the ice. Every now and then a student would notice him. “Look!” “A dog!” “He’s so fluffy!” Mochi’s tail would thump against the bed. But he stayed exactly where he was. Being a very good boy. And from across the rink, Sunghoon noticed. “Good dog,” he murmured to himself. Mochi immediately barked once in response.
Three hours later, the first visitors were finally preparing to leave. The students shuffled through the lobby carrying skates and backpacks while teachers desperately tried to keep track of forty-eight excited children at once. A chorus of complaints echoed through the building. “Can we stay longer?” “Please?” “We just got good!” One teacher sighed heavily. “You said that last time too.” Sunghoon couldn’t help smiling. Days like these always left him tired. But they were a good kind of tired.
In the middle of all the chaos, the front doors opened once more. Only one person stepped inside. Mochi immediately stood up. Sunghoon noticed from across the lobby. The dog’s ears perked. His tail started wagging. And then, to Sunghoon’s surprise, Mochi sprinted across the floor. “Mochi?” Sunghoon called. His first thought was that the dog had rushed one of the children. His heart nearly stopped. Then he looked up, and froze. (Y/n). She stood just inside the entrance, bundled up against the autumn cold. Mochi reached her a second later and immediately jumped up happily. (Y/n) laughed. A real laugh. Bright and warm.
“Hello, big boy,” she said while rubbing both hands through his fluffy fur. Mochi practically vibrated with happiness. Sunghoon stood completely still. For a few seconds, he couldn’t even breathe. Because for the first time since meeting her, she looked genuinely happy. At the shelter, sadness had always lingered around her. Always hiding behind her smiles. But now… Her eyes sparkled. Her entire face seemed brighter as she greeted Mochi. And for a moment, Sunghoon couldn’t look away. Eventually he forced himself to move. Walking across the lobby toward them.
“Hey, (Y/n),” he said softly. “Nice to see you.” She looked up immediately. That same kind smile appeared on her face. “Hey.” Then she glanced around at the students and teachers filling the building. “Sorry if I’m interrupting something.” Sunghoon shook his head immediately. “No, it’s fine.” He gestured toward the departing school classes. “They’re just about to leave.” One child immediately proved him wrong by running past yelling something incomprehensible. Sunghoon waited patiently for the chaos to pass. “The next visitors don’t arrive for another hour,” he finished. (Y/n) nodded. “Good.” Her shoulders relaxed slightly. “I don’t want to get in the way of your work.”
Sunghoon almost said it. You’d never be in the way. The words rose right to the surface. But he swallowed them. It was too soon. Probably. Hopefully. Instead, he glanced down at Mochi, who was currently leaning his entire body weight against (Y/n)’s legs. “I’m sure Mochi doesn’t mind the company.” As if on cue, Mochi barked happily. (Y/n) laughed again. And Sunghoon decided that if he could spend the rest of the day making her smile like that, it would be a very good day indeed. “How’s it working out with him?” (Y/n) scratched behind Mochi’s ears as she spoke. “I know it’s only been one night, but still. I’m curious.” Sunghoon chuckled softly. “He’s a very smart dog.”
Mochi barked proudly. Sunghoon pointed at him. “See?” (Y/n) laughed. “It’s like he actually understands every word I say,” Sunghoon continued. “Honestly, he truly is the perfect dog for me.” Mochi immediately barked again. “I wasn’t talking to you.” Another bark. (Y/n) giggled. Sunghoon felt his chest tighten slightly at the sound. “You made a good recommendation,” he finished. (Y/n)’s smile softened. “I’m glad.” Her gaze drifted down to Mochi. “He was so sad in the shelter.” She rubbed her fingers through the dog’s fur absentmindedly. “So I’m relieved he seems to have found a human who’ll treat him well.”
And there it was again. That sadness. The moment it appeared, it poured out of her so strongly that Sunghoon almost physically felt it. Her eyes lost some of their brightness. The sparkle from moments ago dimmed beneath something darker. Something heavy. Sunghoon hated it. He hated seeing her smile disappear. “I promise,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up. “I’ll treat him like a king.” Mochi wagged his tail furiously. “He’ll never have to be sad again.” For a second, something flickered across her face. Hope. Pain. Longing. Then she lowered her eyes. Neither will you, Sunghoon almost wanted to add. But he didn’t. Not yet.
Instead, beneath her breath, so quietly that nobody else would have heard it, she whispered: “I wish I could believe that.” The words hit him harder than they should have. Sunghoon said nothing. He simply stood there while questions filled his mind. What happened to her? Why did she carry so much sadness? Why did she seem so certain that good things couldn’t last? But he didn’t ask. Because some wounds couldn’t be rushed. And if there was one thing immortality had taught him, it was patience.
So Sunghoon pushed the questions aside. He had already made his decision. His plan wasn’t to overwhelm her. Wasn’t to confess immediately. Wasn’t to force fate into moving faster. He would simply get to know her. Slowly. Naturally. If it took a week, he would wait. If it took a month, he would wait. A year. A decade. However long it took. He didn’t care. As long as he could stay by her side in some way. Because for the first time in centuries, Sunghoon had found someone worth waiting for. Meanwhile, completely unaware of the emotional crisis occurring beside him, Mochi rolled onto his back and demanded belly rubs. Which, thankfully, made (Y/n) smile again.
As the school classes finally left the building, the arena grew quiet again. The sudden silence felt strange after hours of children laughing, shouting, and sliding across the ice. Now it was just Sunghoon, (Y/n), and Mochi. The samoyed looked mildly disappointed that forty-eight potential admirers had disappeared. Sunghoon glanced toward the clock hanging near the front desk. “We still have about forty-five minutes before the next visitors arrive.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. “Oh.” Sunghoon hesitated for a moment before speaking again. “So… why don’t we head up to my apartment and get some coffee?” He nodded toward Mochi. “That way you can spend some more time with him.” (Y/n)’s face brightened slightly. “Sounds good.” The answer came so easily that Sunghoon almost forgot how to walk.
Instead, he led the way toward the stairs. And immediately began panicking internally. What if the apartment was messy? What if she felt uncomfortable being alone with him? What if he said something stupid? What if Heeseung had somehow hidden something embarrassing somewhere? What if Mochi revealed one of the conversations he’d had with the dog? By the time they reached the apartment door, Sunghoon was contemplating every terrible possibility imaginable. Then they stepped inside. And thankfully, nothing exploded. The apartment was clean. Comfortable. Normal. Mostly. Sunghoon released a small breath of relief before gesturing toward the living room. “Make yourself comfortable.” (Y/n) nodded.
While she settled in, Sunghoon retreated to the kitchen to get some water and coffee started. The few minutes alone helped him collect himself slightly. By the time he returned carrying two glasses of water, he found a scene that instantly made him smile. (Y/n) sat on the couch. Mochi occupied approximately half of it. The giant samoyed had his head resting comfortably in her lap while she scratched behind his ears. His eyes were closed. His tail thumped lazily every few seconds. He looked completely content. Completely spoiled. Completely in love with her. Honestly, Sunghoon couldn’t blame him.
He sat down in the remaining free space and handed her one of the glasses. “Here.” (Y/n) accepted it. “Thank you.” She took a sip before immediately returning her attention to Mochi. The dog made a pleased grumbling noise. Sunghoon laughed softly. “I think he’s forgotten I exist.” “Can you blame him?” (Y/n) asked. “No.” “Good answer.” For a while, neither of them said much. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable though. Just peaceful. The kind of silence that came from enjoying someone’s company rather than needing to fill every second with conversation. And as Sunghoon watched Mochi happily stretched across both of them, he too felt content.
Once the coffee was ready, Sunghoon stood and headed back into the kitchen. Mochi immediately looked after him. “Don’t start,” Sunghoon warned. The dog huffed dramatically. (Y/n) laughed. A few seconds later, Sunghoon returned carrying two mugs. He handed one to (Y/n), who carefully swapped it with the glass of water she sat down on the table. “Thank you.” “Of course.” Sunghoon sat down again, taking a sip from his own coffee. For a few moments, everything felt peaceful. Mochi stretched across both of their laps. The coffee was warm. The apartment was quiet.
Then (Y/n) asked a question. “What made you open the ice rink?” Sunghoon immediately choked on his coffee. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my God, are you okay?” Sunghoon coughed twice before nodding. “Yeah.” “Sorry.” “No, it’s fine.” It wasn’t a strange question at all. Honestly, it was probably one of the most normal questions she could have asked. Which was exactly the problem. Because how was he supposed to answer it? The truth wasn’t exactly something he could tell her. That after centuries of war and bloodshed, he had desperately searched for something peaceful. That despite his powers being used as weapons for most of his life, ice itself had never felt cruel to him. That skating was the only thing that had consistently made him feel like himself. Not a soldier. Not a monster. Just Sunghoon. When he skated, he felt human. More human than he ever did standing still. But he couldn’t tell her that. Not yet.
So instead, Sunghoon scrambled for a normal answer. “Well,” he began awkwardly. Immediately he hated how awkward he sounded. (Y/n) waited patiently. “I’ve always loved skating.” Technically true. “And I wanted to share that with other people.” Also true. Mostly. He took another sip of coffee. “Plus, the city didn’t really have another ice rink.” (Y/n) nodded. “So I saw an opportunity and decided to open one.” The explanation sounded reasonable enough. Even if it felt painfully incomplete. (Y/n) smiled softly. “Well, I’m glad you did.” Sunghoon looked up. She glanced toward the windows overlooking the rink below. “The children looked so happy.” A genuine smile tugged at her lips. “And from what I saw, they clearly adore you.”
Sunghoon nearly choked on his coffee a second time. “They do not.” “They absolutely do.” “They only listen because they know I can ban them from the ice.” (Y/n) laughed. “I don’t think that’s why.” Sunghoon looked away. Because the truth was… Seeing her smile at something he had built made him happier than any compliment ever could. Sunghoon decided to take the opportunity to ask a question of his own. “How come you’re working at the shelter?” The change was immediate. (Y/n) looked down at the coffee cup resting between her hands. Her other hand, which had been absentmindedly stroking Mochi’s fur, slowed. Then stopped completely. The brightness left her eyes. That overwhelming sadness swept through her again. Heavy. Familiar. Painfully familiar. Sunghoon immediately regretted asking.
(Y/n) sighed softly before shrugging one shoulder. “I don’t exactly like other people.” Her voice wasn’t bitter. Just tired. “Animals are different.” Mochi lifted his head slightly, looking up at her. “I guess…” She hesitated. “I always felt more connected to them than I ever did to other humans.” As if sensing her mood, Mochi shifted closer. The giant samoyed buried his head further into her lap. Trying to comfort her. (Y/n)’s fingers automatically found their way back into his fur. Sunghoon watched quietly. He knew there was more to the story. Much more. But he also respected that she wasn’t ready to tell him. Just like he had things he couldn’t share. She had things she carried too.
Still, curiosity got the better of him. “Can I ask why?” (Y/n) stared into her coffee for several seconds. Then she shrugged again. “Most people I’ve met in my life have been…” She searched for the right word. “Far from kind.” The apartment fell silent. “So I guess I have a hard time seeing the good in people.” Her eyes remained fixed on the coffee. “Since I’ve mostly known the bad.” The words hit Sunghoon harder than he expected. Because he wanted to tell her he understood. Wanted to tell her that he knew exactly what it felt like to lose faith in people. But the words never came. Because all he could think about was his past. The battlefields. The frozen corpses. The screams. The blood staining white snow red.
He was trying to be a good person now. Had been trying for centuries. But two hundred years ago? He had been far from good. And suddenly, for the first time since meeting her, doubt crept into his mind. A cold, uncomfortable feeling. Because what if she was right to hate people like him? What if, when she learned the truth, she would look at him and only see the monster he used to be? Sunghoon stared down at his coffee. The surface reflected his face. Calm. Collected. Nothing like the man he remembered. Yet somehow he still saw him. The soldier. The killer. The weapon. And for a brief moment, he wondered if continuing to get closer to her was selfish. Because she deserved someone kind. Someone good. Someone who hadn’t spent centuries drenched in blood.
Mochi suddenly stretched across the couch and planted one massive paw directly onto Sunghoon’s leg. The vampire blinked. Mochi stared at him. Then huffed. The interruption was so absurd that Sunghoon almost laughed. Almost. And when he looked back up, he found (Y/n) watching him. Not afraid. Not judging. Just curious. As if she was trying to figure him out too. And somehow, that made the doubt hurt a little less. (Y/n) took another sip of her coffee. For the first time since arriving, a small genuine smile appeared on her face. She leaned back slightly against the couch and looked up toward the ceiling.
“You don’t have to feel bad.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” (Y/n) looked back at him. “I know what that look means.” Her voice was calm. Certain. “You’ve done something in your past that you think makes you a bad person.” Sunghoon froze. It felt like she had reached directly into his chest and pulled the thought out. (Y/n) shrugged lightly. “And maybe that’s true.” The words should have hurt. Instead, they felt honest. “But you’re also doing a lot to be a good person.” Mochi lifted his head, looking between them. “No one is completely good,” she continued softly. “And no one is completely bad.” Her fingers absentmindedly sank into the dog’s fur again. “Your past matters.” The darkness was still there in her eyes, still lurking beneath every smile. Yet somehow, her words made Sunghoon feel lighter. “But what matters more is what you choose to do now.” The apartment fell silent. Then (Y/n) looked directly at him. And for the first time, Sunghoon didn’t look away. “The fact that you feel bad about it makes me think you’re actually a good person, Park Sunghoon.”
Mochi barked. Once. Firmly. As if casting his vote. (Y/n) laughed softly. Sunghoon couldn’t help smiling. “I see Mochi agrees.” The samoyed barked again. “Yes, yes, your opinion has been noted.” Mochi’s tail wagged. Sunghoon looked down into his coffee. “I hope so.” The words came out quieter than intended. (Y/n) didn’t respond. She simply continued petting Mochi. After a few moments, she finished the last of her coffee and placed the mug onto the table. “This was nice.” Sunghoon looked up. “But I should probably go.” His chest sank slightly. Though he knew he couldn’t ask her to stay. Instead, he nodded. “Feel free to come by anytime.” He glanced down at the dog. “To visit him.” (Y/n)’s smile returned. “Thanks.”
Mochi immediately seemed offended by the idea of her leaving. The samoyed sighed dramatically before climbing off the couch and onto the floor to allow her room to stand. “You’re such a drama queen,” she told him. Mochi huffed. Sunghoon walked her to the door. She waved once before stepping into the hallway.“See you later, Sunghoon.” “See you.” And then she was gone. The apartment suddenly felt quieter. Sunghoon stood there for a moment before letting out a long breath. Without thinking, frost spread across one of his hands. Thin white crystals creeping over his skin. He stared at them. “Can I really be a good person?” The question slipped out before he could stop it. Mochi barked immediately. Sunghoon looked down. The dog stared back. Completely serious. As if the answer was obvious. Sunghoon didn’t know exactly what the bark meant. But somehow… He felt better. The frost slowly melted away.
A moment later, he glanced toward the clock. Twenty minutes until the next class arrived. Sunghoon smiled slightly. “Want to go for a walk?” Mochi froze. Then spun around. Then sprinted out of the room. A few seconds later, he returned carrying his leash proudly in his mouth. Sunghoon laughed. “Right. I’ll take that as a yes.” Mochi barked happily. And together, they headed downstairs.
~~~
Later that evening, Sunghoon and Mochi found themselves in Jay and Aida’s apartment. The monthly coven dinners had become something of a tradition over the years. A chance for everyone to gather, eat far too much food, and argue about absolutely everything. Mochi was the center of attention almost immediately. Jake had spent most of the evening on the floor with the dog. At one point, Sunghoon was fairly certain Jake had forgotten other people existed. “Who’s a good boy?” Mochi barked. “You are.” Another bark. “That’s right.”
Sunghoon watched in amusement as Jake continued his one-sided conversation. Meanwhile, Niki pretended not to care. At all. “It’s just a dog.” Nobody believed him. Especially not when everyone repeatedly caught him slipping pieces of meat from his own plate under the table. Mochi accepted every offering. Naturally. “Niki,” Jungwon sighed. “What?” “You’ve fed him six times.” “Prove it.” Mochi immediately looked toward Niki expectantly. Traitor. Sunoo laughed. “He likes you.” “No, he doesn’t.” Mochi walked over and sat beside Niki. The youngest vampire looked horrified. Everyone else burst out laughing.
Eventually, dinner began winding down. The plates were mostly empty. The conversations quieter. And then Jay’s expression changed. Immediately, the room noticed. The amusement disappeared from his face. His gaze settled on Jake. Jake froze mid-petting session. “Why are you looking at me like that?” Jay folded his hands together. “I guess all of you have heard about the strange fires happening around the city?” The room immediately grew more serious. Everyone nodded. Sunoo sighed. “One of my colleagues lost half her apartment because of one.” The memory clearly upset him. “She was devastated. Most of her belongings were destroyed.” Aida frowned. “That’s awful.” “It was.”
Jay’s gaze remained fixed on Jake. “Please tell me you’re not involved.” Jake gasped dramatically. The betrayal. “The audacity.” “Jake.” “I’m not a pyro!” Jay raised an eyebrow. “I might have fire powers,” Jake continued, offended, “but why would I go around setting people’s homes on fire?” “Fair point,” Jungwon admitted. Heeseung waved a hand. “Relax. We don’t actually think you’re responsible.” Jake pointed accusingly. “You absolutely did.” “We had to ask.” Jake grumbled something under his breath before returning to petting Mochi aggressively. The dog seemed delighted. Heeseung’s expression became more serious.
“The problem is that the fires aren’t random.” The room fell silent. Sunghoon immediately looked up. “What do you mean?” “I spent the last week digging into reports.” Heeseung leaned back slightly. “At first they look random, different neighborhoods, different victims, different buildings.” Sunghoon frowned. “But?” Heeseung folded his arms. “But when I started looking at who was actually being targeted, a pattern appeared.” Nobody spoke. Even Mochi seemed unusually still. “The fires are targeting supernatural creatures.” The words settled heavily over the room. Aida looked confused. “Supernatural creatures?” Heeseung nodded. “Witches, shifters, fae, several species that most humans don’t even know exist.” Sunghoon felt ice creep into his fingertips instinctively.
Jake stopped petting Mochi. For the first time all evening, nobody had a joke. Because if someone was hunting supernatural creatures… Then eventually they might come looking for vampires too. Heeseung sighed heavily. “I fear we might have a hunter on our hands.” The words settled over the room like a storm cloud. Nobody spoke immediately. Even Jake looked uncomfortable now. “I’ll continue investigating,” Heeseung continued, leaning forward slightly. “But so far, we have absolutely no trace of who’s setting the fires.” His gaze flickered briefly toward Jake. “Hence why I had to ask you.” Jake groaned dramatically. “Still offended.” “You’ll survive.” Sunoo rolled his eyes. Meanwhile, Jay remained serious. “No matter what,” Heeseung continued, “we need to be careful.” Everyone nodded. “We don’t know if this hunter plans to come after us, we don’t know what they want, and we don’t know how much they already know.” The room grew quieter. Mochi, sensing the shift in mood, abandoned Jake and wandered back toward Sunghoon, settling beside his chair.
Then Heeseung looked toward Aida. Immediately, Jay straightened slightly. “Aida.” The human looked up. “You need to be careful too.” Her expression immediately tightened. “Me?” Heeseung nodded. “Even though you’re human, you carry the scent of a supernatural creature.” Aida glanced toward Jay. “Because of him?” “Yes.” Jay’s jaw tightened. “If this hunter can track scents,” Heeseung explained, “there’s a chance they’ll notice it.” The room grew even more tense. “So until we figure this out, you need to be extra careful.” Aida listened closely. “Take showers before leaving the apartment, don’t touch Jay afterward, try to minimize his scent on you as much as possible.” Jay visibly hated every word coming out of Heeseung’s mouth. But he nodded. Because he knew Heeseung was right. Aida nodded too. Looking more worried than before. “Okay.”
Sunoo reached over and squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “For now, we don’t believe they’ll come after us.” Heeseung nodded. “Exactly.” “There’s no reason to panic.” “We just need to be careful.” The conversation eventually shifted to plans. Extra precautions. Who would keep an eye on what. But Sunghoon barely heard any of it. Because his thoughts had already drifted elsewhere. To a shelter. To warm smiles. To coffee shared on a couch. To a girl who carried sadness in her eyes. (Y/n). A cold feeling settled in his stomach. What if being close to her put her in danger? What if the scent of a vampire lingered on her the same way it lingered on Aida? What if this hunter noticed? What if he led danger directly to her doorstep without even realizing it? Sunghoon looked down at Mochi. The dog rested his head against Sunghoon’s leg. Completely unaware of the thoughts racing through his owner’s mind. For the first time since meeting his mate, fear began creeping into Sunghoon’s heart. Not fear for himself. Fear for her. And somehow, that was infinitely worse.
~~~
It wasn’t until three days later that Sunghoon heard anything from (Y/n) again. Or rather, he noticed Mochi first. The samoyed suddenly lifted his head from the couch and barked. Sunghoon looked away from the show playing on the television. Mochi wasn’t looking toward the apartment door. He was looking toward the floor. Or more specifically, toward the rink below them. The dog barked again before jumping off the couch and running toward the apartment entrance. Sunghoon frowned. The arena should have been closed by now.
Immediately, his thoughts jumped to the possibility of another break-in. Especially after Heeseung’s warning. Sunghoon stood and followed after the dog, heading downstairs toward the arena. The second he opened the door leading from his apartment to the rink, a familiar scent hit him. Warm. Comforting. His mate. Sunghoon froze for half a second before hurrying the rest of the way down. Mochi was already racing across the lobby. When Sunghoon reached the front of the arena, and opened the door, he found (Y/n) standing just outside the entrance. The late autumn cold had covered her. She was shaking slightly.
Far off in the city, sirens echoed through the streets. Possibly another fire. Sunghoon’s chest tightened. But then his attention returned to her. There were faint tear tracks on her face. Her eyes looked red. Like she had been crying. “Hey,” he said immediately. His voice came out softer than intended. “Come in.” He stepped aside. (Y/n) nodded quietly before walking further inside. The moment she did, Mochi reached her. The samoyed immediately rubbed himself against her legs, tail wagging so hard that his entire body moved with it. (Y/n)’s expression softened. She crouched down despite looking exhausted. “Hey there, big boy.” Mochi barked once. Then immediately shoved his head against her. Demanding affection.
Sunghoon stood a few feet away, quietly watching. Something felt wrong. One of her arms moved differently than before. Stiffer. Restricted. As if simply crouching hurt. Three days ago she hadn’t moved like that. Now every movement seemed careful. Guarded. Sunghoon’s concern immediately spiked. Had she gotten hurt? Had she been caught in one of the fires? Had someone hurt her? He didn’t know. All he knew was that she had come here. To him. And whatever had happened, he intended to do everything he could to help her.
He let her sit with Mochi for a few minutes before speaking. “Did something happen?” (Y/n) looked up. For a moment, she seemed to consider brushing the question aside. Then she slowly stood. The movement immediately made her wince. Her injured arm twitched slightly. “It’s complicated,” she replied quietly. Sunghoon’s expression softened. He gestured toward the staircase leading up to his apartment. “I’m okay with complicated.” (Y/n) blinked. “But,” he continued, “let’s talk about it over some hot tea or something.” He pointed toward her hands. “You’re shivering like a leaf.” Only then did (Y/n) seem to notice how cold she actually was. The adrenaline that had apparently carried her here was beginning to fade. And with it came exhaustion. She nodded. “Tea sounds nice.”
Together, they headed upstairs. The moment they entered the apartment, Mochi rushed ahead and leaped onto the couch. (Y/n) sat down a second later. Immediately, the samoyed flopped directly onto her. Not beside her, but on top of her. Like a giant fluffy weighted blanket. A surprised laugh escaped her. “Mochi.” The dog made no attempt to move. Sunghoon smiled. “He’s decided you’re cold, and he’s the best blanket,” “I noticed.” Mochi settled even more heavily across her lap. Apparently satisfied with his solution. Meanwhile, Sunghoon headed into the kitchen. “Coffee or tea?” he called out. “Tea.” “Good answer.”
A few minutes later, he returned carrying two steaming mugs. He handed one to her carefully. The warmth seemed to help immediately. (Y/n) wrapped both hands around the cup and let out a quiet sigh. Sunghoon sat down in the armchair across from the couch. Mochi watched him carefully. As if making sure he behaved. “Traitor,” Sunghoon muttered. The dog’s tail thumped once. (Y/n) smiled faintly. Then the silence returned. Not awkward. Just waiting. Sunghoon took a sip of his own drink. “So.” (Y/n) looked up. “What’s complicated?” She stared down into the tea for several moments. The steam curled upward between her fingers. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter than before. As though saying the words out loud would somehow make them more real. She took another sip. Then slowly let out a breath. Preparing herself to answer.
“I told you last time,” (Y/n) began quietly, staring into the steam rising from her tea, “that I don’t really like other people.” Sunghoon nodded. “I remember.” For a moment, she said nothing. Mochi remained sprawled across her lap, his head resting against her stomach. Every now and then his tail would give a small thump, as if reminding her he was there. (Y/n) swallowed. “Most of that is because of my mother.” Sunghoon didn’t interrupt. Didn’t push. He simply listened. The sadness he’d sensed before completely surrounded her now. She wasn’t hiding it anymore.
“My mother got pregnant when she was eighteen.” A humorless laugh escaped her. “She always made sure I knew that.” Her fingers tightened around the mug. “She had dreams. Plans. Places she wanted to go. Things she wanted to do.” Another pause. “Then I happened.” Sunghoon’s jaw tightened. “My father disappeared before I was even born. I don’t know his name, I don’t know what he looks like, and honestly, I don’t care.” She looked down. “All I know is that my mother blamed me for everything that went wrong afterward.” The room was silent except for the television playing quietly in the background.
“She worked jobs she hated, she struggled with money, and so she fell into debt, and eventually…” Her voice cracked. “Eventually she found alcohol.” A tear rolled down her cheek. “She would drink and tell me how much better her life would’ve been if she’d never had me.” Sunghoon felt something cold settle in his chest. “She’d tell me I ruined everything.” Another tear followed the first. “When I was little, I used to think if I behaved perfectly she’d love me.” (Y/n) laughed softly. It was one of the saddest sounds Sunghoon had ever heard. “So I got good grades, I cleaned the apartment, I stayed quiet, I tried to be easy to love.” Her voice broke completely. “But it never mattered.” Mochi lifted his head and gently nudged her arm. (Y/n) immediately buried her fingers in his fur. “The only one who ever seemed happy to see me was my dog.” A small smile appeared through the tears. “Yuki.”
The name hung softly in the room. “When things got bad, I’d sit on the floor and cry into his fur.” She wiped her eyes. “And he never judged me.” Sunghoon remained completely still. He didn’t trust himself to speak. “That’s why I work at the shelter,” she continued quietly. “Animals don’t pretend.” “They either love you or they don’t.” “They don’t spend years making you wonder why you’re not enough.” The silence stretched between them. Then she looked down at her injured arm. “I was visiting her before I came here.” Immediately Sunghoon’s attention sharpened. “I still bring her groceries sometimes.” The sadness in her eyes deepened. “I don’t even know why anymore.” She laughed bitterly. “Maybe because a stupid part of me keeps hoping she’ll be different.” Her grip tightened around the mug. “She wasn’t.”
A few tears slipped free again. “She was drunk before I even got there.”Sunghoon felt his hands curl into fists. “I unpacked the groceries, she started yelling because I hadn’t bought alcohol.” (Y/n)’s voice became smaller. “Then she picked up the milk carton and threw it at me.” She lightly touched her arm. “It hit harder than you’d think.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. “She screamed at me to get out.” The words came out barely above a whisper. “Told me she never wanted to see me again.” Sunghoon’s chest ached. Because despite everything she’d told him… The part that hurt her most wasn’t the injury. It was the rejection. Again, and again, and again. (Y/n) stared down at the tea. “I left, I started walking, I wasn’t really paying attention to where I was going.” Another tear fell into the cup. “Then somehow I ended up outside the arena.” She looked up at him. Her eyes were red. Exhausted. Broken. “And I don’t know.” A shaky laugh escaped her. “I guess I just wanted to be somewhere safe.”
The words hit Sunghoon harder than anything else she’d said. Because out of every place in the city… She had come to him. And suddenly all he wanted to do was pull her into his arms and tell her none of what happened was her fault. But he stayed still. Knowing this wasn’t about him. This was about her finally letting someone see the hurt she’d been carrying alone for years. Sunghoon leaned forward slightly. “That sounds awful.” His voice was quiet. Gentle. “Having to live like that.” (Y/n) laughed. But it wasn’t a happy laugh. It was the kind that came from being exhausted. The kind that appeared when someone had cried so many times that eventually it became ridiculous. “Yeah.” She stared down into her tea. “I’m tired.” The admission came out barely above a whisper. “Tired of trying to be happy.” Her fingers tightened around the mug. “Tired of trying to build a relationship with someone who has never wanted one with me.” Another bitter laugh escaped her. “Tired of spending my entire life trying to earn love from someone who decided I wasn’t worth loving before I could even speak.”
Sunghoon’s heart ached. Because he could hear it now. The real wound. It wasn’t the screaming. Or the drinking. Or even the bruises. It was the belief she had carried because of it. The belief that she was somehow the problem. That she had failed. That she wasn’t enough. And suddenly he understood why she looked so surprised whenever someone was kind to her. Why she doubted good things. Why she expected people to leave. She had been taught those lessons since childhood. Sunghoon realized then that she was the first person he’d ever wanted to protect this badly. Not from monsters. Not from hunters. Not from supernatural threats. From herself. From the awful things she believed about herself.
Slowly, he reached out his hand. (Y/n) looked down at it. Then at him. For a moment she hesitated. Then she placed her hand in his. Sunghoon smiled softly. Suddenly feeling more nervous than he had felt in centuries. “This might be a weird moment to say this.” (Y/n) looked up. “But hopefully it’ll help a little.” He swallowed. Because despite all his plans about taking things slowly… Despite telling himself he’d wait months if necessary… The words refused to stay inside. “Ever since I met you at the shelter a week ago…” His thumb lightly brushed against the back of her hand. “I’ve grown feelings for you.” (Y/n) froze. Sunghoon continued before he lost his nerve. “I’m sorry if that’s too much, or if it’s bad timing.” He paused, “I just…” He laughed awkwardly. “I wanted to be honest.”
Silence. Complete silence. (Y/n) simply stared at him. One second. Two. Three. Her eyes widened slightly. The mug in her hand slipped. Sunghoon reacted instantly. Without thinking. Without even realizing he was moving. One moment he was sitting in the armchair. The next he was standing directly in front of her. One hand holding the mug. The other steadying her injured arm. Not a single drop of tea spilled. The room went completely still. Sunghoon’s heart stopped. Oh no. Slowly. Very slowly. He looked up. (Y/n) was staring at him. Frozen. Confused. The mug trembled slightly in his hand. Because he knew exactly what she had seen. A second ago he had been a few meters across the room. Now he was standing right in front of her. No footsteps. No movement. Just… There.
The silence stretched. Neither of them spoke. Even Mochi looked between them curiously. Sunghoon felt panic beginning to rise in his chest. And then (Y/n) spoke. Very quietly. “Sunghoon…” Her eyes never left his face. “How did you do that?” Sunghoon just stood there. Frozen. His mind desperately searched for an excuse. Any excuse. Maybe he could say she imagined it. Maybe he could claim adrenaline. Maybe he could pretend she hadn’t seen anything. The problem was that none of those explanations worked. Because she had seen it. She had watched him cross the room in less than a second. So instead, Sunghoon sighed. Slowly, he placed the mug onto the table. Then he returned to the armchair and sat down. For a moment he stared at the floor.
“You told me your deep dark secret.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. Still staring at him. “So I guess I’ll tell you mine.” Sunghoon took a deep breath. Then another. “This is going to sound insane.” “That’s usually not a good start.” “Yeah.” He rubbed a hand over his face. “I might kind of be…” He paused. “a vampire.” The silence lasted approximately half a second. “What?” (Y/n)’s voice echoed through the apartment. Mochi’s ears twitched. Sunghoon nodded miserably. Looking very much like a man who wished the floor would swallow him. “I’m a vampire.” Another pause. “I’ve been alive for around four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared. Sunghoon continued awkwardly. “Or well… kind of alive.”
He gestured vaguely. “Which is why I could move that fast, and catch the tea.” Silence. More silence. Then even more silence. (Y/n) blinked. “You’re joking.” “No.” “You are absolutely joking.” “No.” “Sunghoon.” “I’m not.” “Sunghoon.” “I swear.” (Y/n) stared at him. Then laughed once. Not because it was funny. Because it was absurd. “A vampire.” “Yes.” “Like Dracula.” “Dracula wasn’t real.” “You’re correcting me?” “A little.” (Y/n) pointed at him. “You just told me you’re a four-hundred-year-old vampire.” “That’s fair.” She stared for another few seconds. Waiting. Expecting him to laugh. To admit it was a joke. But he didn’t. Because it wasn’t.
Finally, Sunghoon sighed. “I can prove it.” “How?” “I don’t know.” He thought for a moment. “I can show you my fangs?” (Y/n) blinked. Then slowly looked down toward Mochi. The samoyed was watching both of them carefully. “He’s crazy, right?” She whispered it to the dog. “Right, Mochi?” Mochi barked immediately. (Y/n) pointed at Sunghoon. “See?” Mochi stood up. Walked directly away from her. And over to Sunghoon. Then the giant samoyed sat down beside the vampire and leaned his entire body against Sunghoon’s leg. Resting his chin on his knee. Completely comfortable. Completely trusting. Sunghoon scratched behind one fluffy ear. Mochi sighed happily. (Y/n) stared at them. Then at Mochi. Then back at Sunghoon.
“Do you trust him, Mochi?” Mochi barked once. Firm. Certain. Without hesitation. The room fell silent. (Y/n) simply watched them. The vampire, and the dog who trusted him completely. And for the first time since Sunghoon had spoken the word vampire… She wasn’t looking at him like he was crazy. She was looking at him like she was trying to figure out whether he was telling the truth. Sunghoon sighed. There was no going back now. Slowly, he stood from the armchair.
“Okay.” (Y/n) immediately tensed. “Why do people always say okay before doing something weird?” “I don’t know.” “That wasn’t reassuring.” “It wasn’t meant to be.” Before she could ask another question, Sunghoon stepped closer. “Trust me?” (Y/n) looked at him suspiciously. “You literally just told me you’re a vampire.” “Fair.” “But yes.” The answer surprised both of them. Sunghoon smiled softly. Then, before she could change her mind, he carefully wrapped an arm around her waist. A second later, the world blurred. (Y/n) let out a startled yelp. The apartment vanished. The staircase vanished. Everything vanished. Wind rushed around them. Then suddenly… Stillness. (Y/n) gasped.
The cold air of the rink surrounded them. They stood in the exact center of the ice. The arena lights reflected across the smooth surface beneath them. And because she wasn’t wearing skates… (Y/n) immediately grabbed onto Sunghoon. Hard. Terrified of slipping. “Holy shit.” Sunghoon laughed. “You weren’t lying.” “No.” “You actually weren’t lying.” “Nope.” (Y/n) looked around wildly. Then back at him. Then around again. “What the hell?” “That’s a reasonable reaction.” She laughed despite herself. Still clinging to him. Sunghoon found that he didn’t mind. Not even a little.
Eventually, (Y/n) attempted to take a step backward. The second her foot touched the ice, she slipped. A startled noise escaped her. Sunghoon caught her instantly. One arm around her waist. The other steadying her shoulder. “Careful there.” “Traitorous floor.” Sunghoon laughed. A few moments later, the sound of paws echoed through the arena. Mochi came running after them. Or attempted to. The samoyed made it about halfway onto the ice before realizing it was significantly more slippery than normal flooring. His paws skidded. His legs went in four different directions. Yet somehow he remained upright. Eventually he reached them. Looking very pleased with himself. (Y/n) pointed. “He’s braver than I am.” Mochi barked proudly.
“You proved you weren’t lying,” (Y/n) said, looking back at Sunghoon. “Good.” “But could we maybe not continue this conversation while standing on an ice rink?” Sunghoon chuckled. “Fair enough.” “Thank you.” “Hold on.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Whenever you say hold on, something weird happens.” Sunghoon ignored her. The air around them suddenly grew colder. (Y/n) felt something shift beneath her feet. Then she gasped. The ice itself moved. Like a living thing. A smooth frozen path carried them across the rink toward the exit. As if they were standing on a moving walkway made entirely of ice. “This is insane.” “Probably.” “No, definitely.” Sunghoon laughed.
Then he felt it. The familiar ache. The backlash. White spread through his dark hair. Like frost creeping across winter glass. (Y/n)’s breath caught, she couldn’t look away. By the time they reached the doors, nearly half of his black hair had turned white. Thin frost covered parts of his neck. The tips of his fingers. Sunghoon carefully helped her off the ice and onto solid ground. Only then did he notice she was staring. Not at his eyes. Not at his fangs. At his hair. At the frost. At the remnants of his power. Slowly, she reached out. Sunghoon froze. Her fingers brushed gently through the white strands. Soft. Careful. Almost reverent. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered.
The words hit him like a physical force. Because all his life… His power had been called dangerous. Monstrous. Terrifying. A weapon. The thing that had slaughtered armies. The thing people feared. And now. For the second time. Someone looked at it. Looked at him. And called it beautiful. Sunghoon couldn’t find any words. So he simply stood there. Letting her touch his frost-covered hair. And wondering why hearing those words from her meant so much more than it should.
Sunghoon sighed, wincing as pain shot through one of his legs. (Y/n)’s attention immediately shifted to him. “Are you okay?” “Yeah,” he said automatically. Then immediately winced again. (Y/n) crossed her arms. “That wasn’t convincing.” Sunghoon laughed quietly. “This is what happens when I use my powers.” He took a few steps toward the exit. The limp was subtle. But it was there. “Sometimes the backlash hurts more than other times.” (Y/n)’s eyebrows pulled together. “Then why use it?” Sunghoon shrugged. “Sometimes it’s instinct.” He looked over at her. “If I see something falling toward someone, I don’t exactly stop and think about whether using vampire speed is a good idea.” (Y/n) stared at him for a moment. Then smiled slightly. “Fair.”
They began walking toward the lobby while Mochi trotted happily beside them. “I think I understand the ice rink a bit better now,” she said. Sunghoon glanced at her. “How so?” She laughed softly. “Well, considering you’re apparently some magical ice vampire.” “That’s not an official title.” “It should be.” Sunghoon rolled his eyes. (Y/n) continued smiling. “I mean, it makes sense now, the rink, the skating, the fact that you seem suspiciously comfortable on ice.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Maybe.” “Definitely.” He shook his head.
“Every vampire has some sort of ability.” (Y/n)’s curiosity immediately returned. “Really?” Sunghoon nodded. “For me it’s ice.” “What about the others? One of my friends has healing powers.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “What?” “Another can shapeshift.” “What?” Sunghoon laughed. “It’s pretty amazing at times,” he said, before his eyes softened, “but we’ve all been through hell and back in our own ways.” The words hung between them. (Y/n) looked over at him. “So… like me?” (Y/n) said, Sunghoon met her gaze, then nodded. “I guess you could say that.” Neither of them spoke for a few moments.
Then Sunghoon glanced down at her injured arm. “Does it hurt a lot?” (Y/n) immediately shrugged. Then regretted it. A sharp wince crossed her face. “Ow.” Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “That’s a yes.” “Maybe.” “That’s definitely a yes.” She sighed. “Yeah.” Without another word, Sunghoon looked down at Mochi. “Can you grab my phone, boy?” Mochi barked once. Then immediately sprinted away. (Y/n) watched him disappear. “Did you just ask your dog to get your phone?” “Yes.” “You know that’s not normal, right?” “No, it absolutely isn’t.” A minute later, Mochi returned. Holding Sunghoon’s phone carefully in his mouth. Proud of himself. (Y/n)’s jaw dropped. Sunghoon took the phone from Mochi. “Good boy.” The samoyed wagged his tail furiously.
Then Sunghoon quickly dialed a number. The call connected almost immediately. “Hey.” Jay’s voice came through the speaker. “Sunghoon?” “Can I come by?” A brief pause. “With someone.” Sunghoon hoped Jay understood. Because there was absolutely no way he was saying the word mate over the phone. Especially not with (Y/n) standing right beside him. Fortunately, Jay was far too observant, and Sunghoon was about 90% sure, that Heeseung had already told the rest of the coven of his mate. Heeseung wasn’t always the best with secrets. “Of course.” Jay said, Sunghoon relaxed. “We’re home.” “Thanks.” “See you soon.” The call ended.
(Y/n) looked at him curiously. Sunghoon slipped the phone into his pocket. Then smiled. “Let’s go see my friend with healing powers.” She blinked. “The actual healing powers?” “The actual healing powers.” “Like magic?” “Basically.” (Y/n) stared at him. Then laughed. “You know, my day somehow became significantly weirder after meeting you.” Sunghoon grinned. “Most people’s do.” Mochi barked. As if agreeing completely.
~~~
Despite his leg hurting with every few steps, Sunghoon led the way toward Jay and Aida’s apartment. Thankfully, it wasn’t far from the arena. The walk gave (Y/n) a chance to process everything she had learned. Vampires. Ice powers. Four hundred years old. Healing abilities. At this point, she had simply stopped trying to understand any of it. Mochi trotted happily beside them, completely unconcerned by the fact that his owner had apparently turned out to be a supernatural creature. Eventually they arrived. Sunghoon knocked. A few seconds later, the door opened. Aida smiled warmly. “Hey.” Her gaze immediately landed on (Y/n), Aida smiled. “Come on in.” She stepped aside to let them enter. “Jay’s waiting in his office.” Then she pointed toward the living room. “I’ll be out here if you need me.” With a friendly wave toward (Y/n), she disappeared down the hallway. Sunghoon watched her leave before pointing after her.
“That’s Aida, Jay’s girlfriend.” (Y/n) nodded. “Alright.” Truthfully, she seemed a little nervous. Which Sunghoon couldn’t blame her for. A week ago she worked at an animal shelter. Now she was following a vampire to meet another vampire with magical healing powers. Not exactly a normal Thursday. Sunghoon led her toward the home office. When they stepped inside, Jay looked up from his desk. A gentle smile appeared on his face. “Hey.” He stood. “Come sit down.” As they entered, Jay’s eyes immediately landed on Sunghoon. Specifically the frost still lingering in his hair. The stiffness in his movements. The signs were obvious. Sunghoon had used his powers, in front of the human. Jay sighed internally. So we’re doing this now. He also noticed the way (Y/n) stayed close to Sunghoon. And the way Sunghoon kept glancing toward her. Heeseung had absolutely been right. “I’m guessing you’re here for a medical matter?” Jay asked.
Sunghoon nodded. “She knows about our secret.” Jay raised an eyebrow. Straight to the point. “Her arm is injured.” Sunghoon gestured toward (Y/n). “Can you heal it?” Jay immediately shifted into doctor mode. “May I?” (Y/n) looked between the two vampires before nodding. “Sure.” Jay carefully took her arm. His touch was gentle, professional. He examined it for a few moments. Turning it slightly. Pressing a few places. As he did, (Y/n) winced. “Sorry.” “It’s okay.” After another moment, Jay nodded. “It’s not bad.” Sunghoon visibly relaxed. “It would’ve healed on its own within a week or so.” Jay released her arm. “But it’d be inconvenient to leave it like this.” (Y/n) looked relieved. “So I’ll heal it.”
Before she could respond, Jay’s hands began glowing. A soft blue light spread through the room. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” The warmth spread from Jay’s hands into her arm. It didn’t hurt. If anything, it felt comforting. Like sinking into a warm bath after standing outside in the cold. The ache faded first. Then the stiffness. Then the lingering soreness. Within less than a minute, it was gone. Completely gone. Jay stepped back. “There.” (Y/n) immediately moved her arm. Then moved it again. Her eyes widened. The pain was gone. She rotated her shoulder. Bent her elbow. Nothing. No ache. No bruise. No discomfort whatsoever.
“What?” Jay chuckled softly. “That’s usually the reaction.” (Y/n) stared at her arm. Then at Jay. Then at Sunghoon. Then back at her arm. “You people are ridiculous.” After that, Jay pointed toward the door. “You should probably go find some juice or something in the kitchen.” (Y/n) blinked. “Why?” “Because healing takes energy.” Jay leaned back in his chair. “Humans usually get hungry afterward.” “Oh.” She glanced down at herself. “Actually… yeah.” Now that he mentioned it, she did feel strangely hungry. Jay smiled. “Aida can help you find something, if you don’t find anything on your own.” (Y/n) nodded before standing. “Okay.” She paused at the doorway. “Thank you.” Jay smiled warmly. “Anytime.” Then she disappeared into the hallway.
The second the office door closed behind her, Jay slowly turned toward Sunghoon. A knowing look on his face. Sunghoon immediately groaned. “So,” Jay began. “Don’t.” “She’s your mate?” Sunghoon dropped his head into his hands. Damn Heeseung. “Is there anything he doesn’t tell people?” “No.” “Right.” Jay smiled. Sunghoon sighed. “Yeah, she is.” Jay nodded. The confirmation didn’t surprise him at all. It explained too much. The way Sunghoon looked at her. The way he’d rushed her here. The way he’d willingly revealed the vampire secret. None of those were things Sunghoon would do for just anyone. Jay stood and walked over. “Let me see your leg.” Sunghoon frowned. “It’s fine.” “You’re limping.” “Barely.” “Sunghoon.” The ice vampire sighed. “Fine.”
Jay placed a hand on his leg. Blue light immediately spread across the injured muscles. The familiar warmth eased the lingering pain. Within moments, the stiffness disappeared. Sunghoon flexed his leg. Much better. “Thanks.” “Anytime.” Jay returned to his chair. “Does she know?” Sunghoon already knew what he meant. He shook his head. “No.” “That she’s your mate, I mean.” “I know.” Jay waited. Sunghoon stared at the floor for a few moments. “I haven’t told her.” “Why not?” The answer came quickly. “Because she has enough on her plate.” Jay’s expression softened. Sunghoon leaned back. “It’s not fully my story to tell, but her past is…” He searched for the right word. “Heavy.” Jay nodded slowly. “And I don’t want to overwhelm her.” Sunghoon thought about everything she had told him. Her mother. The loneliness. The years spent believing she wasn’t worthy of love. “It’s enough that she knows about the vampire thing.”
Jay hummed thoughtfully. After a few moments he nodded. “I don’t know what heavy means exactly, but I trust your judgement.” Sunghoon relaxed slightly. Then Jay smiled. “Though you should probably keep her away from Heeseung and Niki.” Sunghoon groaned immediately. “Don’t remind me.” Shaking his head, Sunghoon stood and headed toward the door.
The moment he stepped into the living room, he stopped. Then blinked. Then blinked again. Because somehow, in the twenty minutes they had been in the office, Mochi had completely taken over. The samoyed was stretched out on the couch, under a blanket, his head resting comfortably in Aida’s lap. The television played some dramatic romance series. Aida was fully invested. Mochi appeared equally invested. “Are they watching television together?” Sunghoon asked. Aida looked up. “Yes.” Mochi barked. As if confirming it. Sunghoon stared. The dog had somehow managed to become a permanent fixture in every room he entered.
A few moments later, (Y/n) appeared from the kitchen carrying a glass of juice. She took one look at the couch and laughed. “I see Mochi is living like a king.” The dog’s tail wagged beneath the blanket. Jay walked out behind her. “Oh, you should see how the others treat him.” Aida nodded immediately. “Honestly, we’re practically neglectful compared to them.” (Y/n) laughed harder. “Seriously?” “Jake nearly laid on the floor with him for three hours, Jungwon spent an entire afternoon petting him, Niki secretly feeds him.” “Niki isn’t secret about it,” Jay corrected. “He thinks he’s secret.” Sunghoon added. “That’s true.” Jay responded. (Y/n) laughed again. A real laugh. Bright. Unrestricted. And for a moment, all the sadness disappeared from her face. Sunghoon stood quietly near the doorway. Watching. Listening. Memorizing it.
Soon after, it was time to say goodbye. Getting Mochi to leave, however, proved surprisingly difficult. The samoyed had somehow convinced himself that Aida’s couch now belonged to him. “Mochi.” The dog ignored Sunghoon. “Mochi.” Nothing. Aida laughed from her spot beside him. “I think he lives here now.” Sunghoon sighed. “We literally have an apartment.” Mochi yawned. The betrayal. Eventually, Sunghoon and (Y/n) had to resort to bribery. “Treats.” Mochi’s ears perked up instantly. Sunghoon pointed toward the door. “Let’s go.” The dog launched himself off the couch. Aida laughed so hard she nearly spilled her drink. “Traitor.” Mochi barked. Completely unapologetic.
After saying their goodbyes to Jay and Aida, the three of them stepped out into the cool evening air. Sunghoon glanced toward (Y/n). “Want me to walk you home?” Usually she would have declined. Usually she would have insisted she was fine. But tonight she surprised him. “Okay.” Sunghoon blinked. “Okay?” (Y/n) laughed. “Don’t make it weird.” “Sorry.” Truthfully, she was far too curious to let him leave yet. Because somehow, the man she’d met a week ago had turned out to be a four-hundred-year-old vampire with ice powers. And she had questions. Many questions.
“So,” she began as they walked. Sunghoon immediately knew what was coming. “Uh oh.” “Are vampires actually super fast?” “Yes.” “Super strong?” “Yes.” “Can you fly?” “No.” (Y/n) pointed triumphantly. “Aha.” “But I can turn into a bat and then fly.” (Y/n) nearly tripped over absolutely nothing. “You can what?” Sunghoon laughed. “Turn into a bat.” “What kind of sentence is that?” “A true one.” She stared at him. Then immediately continued. “Are you made of stone?” “What?” “Like those vampires from Twilight.” Sunghoon looked horrified. “No.” “Good.” “We’re still made of flesh.” (Y/n) nodded thoughtfully. “Okay.”
Another pause. “How much can you actually do with your ice?” Sunghoon considered the question. “Quite a lot.” (Y/n)’s eyes lit up. “Like what?” “Well…” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I can create complex structures, cover large areas in snow and ice.” “How large?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “Miles.” (Y/n) stopped walking. “Miles?” “Yeah.” “Miles?” “That’s what I said.” She stared at him. “That’s insane.” Sunghoon laughed. “Though I don’t really do things like that anymore.” “Why not?” He shrugged. “Most days I just use it to fix the rink, I’m honestly a bit rusty when it comes to the complicated stuff.” (Y/n) looked genuinely awestruck.
For a few moments, she didn’t say anything. Then she smiled. A soft nostalgic smile. “You know…” Sunghoon looked over. “I wish I would’ve known someone like you when I was a kid.” He tilted his head. “How come?” (Y/n) giggled. The sound made his heart do something embarrassing. “One of my biggest dreams as a child was building the perfect ice castle.” Sunghoon smiled. “An ice castle?” “Or an ice house.” She laughed. “I wasn’t picky, I just wanted one.” Her smile softened. “But it never happened.” Sunghoon already knew why. Her mother. The answer lingered unspoken between them. “I used to draw them all the time,” she admitted. “Huge towers, secret rooms, bridges, all the important stuff.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Of course.” “Obviously.” The conversation moved on after that. But Sunghoon couldn’t stop thinking about those words. An ice castle, a childhood dream, a smile. And suddenly, he knew exactly what he wanted to do. The idea settled firmly into his mind. By the time they reached her apartment building, he had already started planning. Neither of them realized it. But Sunghoon’s next move had just revealed itself.
(Y/n) stopped outside the entrance. “Thanks for walking me home.” “Anytime.” She smiled. “Goodnight, vampire.” Sunghoon laughed. “Goodnight, human.” (Y/n) shook her head before heading inside. Sunghoon waited until she disappeared through the doors. Only then did he turn around. Mochi looked up at him curiously. Sunghoon smiled. “You know, boy…” Mochi barked. “I think we’re going to build an ice castle.” The samoyed barked again. As if he thought that sounded like an excellent idea.
~~~
For a week after that, Sunghoon didn’t see (Y/n), not in person, at least. They texted constantly. What started as occasional messages about Mochi quickly turned into daily conversations. Good mornings. Good nights. Pictures of Mochi sleeping in increasingly ridiculous positions. Questions about vampire abilities. Stories from the shelter. By the end of the week, texting her had become part of Sunghoon’s routine. Which was why the message that appeared on his phone one evening made him smile immediately. (Y/n): Would it be weird if I joined you and Mochi for your evening walk? Sunghoon didn’t even hesitate. Sunghoon: Not weird. Come join us. A few minutes later he was heading toward a small park not far from her apartment.
Winter was drawing closer with every passing day. The air carried a sharp chill. The trees were nearly bare. Every breeze felt colder than the last. Soon snow would arrive. Sunghoon could feel it. Despite not actually needing warmth, he wore a thick jacket. After four hundred years, he had gotten very good at pretending to be human. (Y/n) was bundled up in a warm coat as well, her hands tucked into her pockets as she waited near the park entrance. Mochi immediately spotted her. The samoyed broke into a run. “Traitor,” Sunghoon muttered. (Y/n) laughed as Mochi reached her. “Hello to you too.” The dog’s tail wagged so hard it looked painful.
Soon they started walking through the park together. The paths were mostly empty. Only a few people remained outside in the growing cold. (Y/n) glanced toward him. “How was your week?” Sunghoon sighed dramatically. “Good.” “Just good?” “Mostly good.” “Mostly?” He looked down at Mochi. Then back at her. “My friend Sunoo has been annoying all week.” (Y/n) laughed. “What did he do?” “He keeps asking questions about you.” “About me?” Sunghoon nodded. “Constantly.” “What kind of questions?” He began counting on his fingers. “What’s her favorite color?” “What’s her favorite food?” “Does she like animals?” (Y/n) looked down at Mochi. “I wonder how he’d ever figure that one out.” “Exactly.” Sunghoon continued. “Then there was: does she watch movies, does she like music, does she like skating, does she know how to fight, would she get along with the coven, does she like coffee or tea?”
(Y/n) burst out laughing. “He sounds invested.” “He’s unbearable.” “I think he sounds sweet.” “He’s nosy.” “He’s curious.” “He’s nosy, trust me.” (Y/n) continued laughing. “Why does he want to know so much about me?” Sunghoon nearly answered honestly. Because you’re my mate. Because everyone already knows. Because they’re all waiting for me to stop being an idiot and tell you. Instead, he settled on a safer answer. “Not many people know our secret.” (Y/n) nodded. “That makes sense.” “The others are always curious when we tell someone.” “Am I the first human you’ve told?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “No.” “Aida knows.” “Obviously.” “But besides her?” Sunghoon smiled. “Not many.” Something about that answer seemed to make (Y/n) happy. Though she quickly looked away before he could comment on it.
Beside them, Mochi suddenly dove headfirst into a pile of leaves. His entire body disappeared. Only his fluffy tail remained visible. (Y/n) pointed. “Your dog is broken.” A moment later Mochi emerged triumphantly. Holding a stick. The biggest stick he could possibly find. Sunghoon groaned. “Oh no.” “What?” “He’s proud of that.” Mochi barked proudly. (Y/n) laughed so hard she had to stop walking. And once again, Sunghoon found himself thinking the exact same thing. He’d do almost anything to keep hearing that sound.
~~~
A few days later, one evening after the ice rink had closed to the public, (Y/n) found herself wearing ice skates and standing at the edge of the rink. Despite never having skated before. Which, in her opinion, was a terrible idea. Sunghoon stood on the ice beside her, already wearing his own skates. Completely relaxed. Completely balanced. And entirely too confident. “Come on,” he said, holding out a hand. “Take my hand and step out, I promise you won’t fall.” (Y/n) glared at him. “I’m going to break a bone.” Sunghoon chuckled. “You won’t.” “I absolutely will.” “You won’t.” “I can feel it.” Sunghoon laughed. “Besides, if you do, I’ll call Jay.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “That doesn’t make it less scary.” “It kind of does.” “No.” “Yes.”
Before she could continue arguing, Sunghoon suddenly moved. One second he was standing beside her. The next he had picked her up. “Sunghoon!” And then they were in the middle of the rink. (Y/n) screamed. Sunghoon laughed so hard he nearly lost his balance himself. The second he put her down, she wrapped both hands around him. Absolutely refusing to let go. “I hate you.” “No, you don’t.” The smirk he gave her was infuriating. And unfortunately… Very attractive. It was the first time she’d seen him like this. Confident, playful, certain of himself. Not the awkward man who stumbled over his words whenever she smiled at him.
For a brief moment, her heart beat a little faster. She decided to blame the cold. “Come on,” Sunghoon said. “Let’s skate.” “I’d rather not.” “You’ll be fine.” “Famous last words.” Sunghoon simply offered his hand again. “Hold on to me.” (Y/n) reluctantly accepted. “I won’t let you fall.” “That’s exactly what someone says right before I fall.” Sunghoon laughed. “Just push off with one foot.” (Y/n) cursed quietly under her breath. Then she did it. Immediately she wobbled. Her arms flailed. She nearly lost her balance. Sunghoon caught her before she could fall. “Told you.” “Shut up.” “Again.”
(Y/n) pushed off once more. This time she made it slightly farther. Still clumsy. Still unstable. But moving. Every time she leaned too far one way, Sunghoon gently corrected her. Every time she stumbled, he steadied her. “Bend your knees a little.” He demonstrated the posture. Smooth. Effortless. (Y/n) attempted to copy him. The result wasn’t nearly as graceful. But surprisingly… It helped. The wobbling lessened. Just a little. “There.” Sunghoon smiled. “See?” “I still feel like a newborn deer.” “That’s normal.” “How comforting.” She said voice dripping with sarcasm.
A few minutes passed. Then ten. Slowly, she became more comfortable. Not good. Not even close. But better. At one point, she managed several meters without nearly falling. “Did you see that?” Sunghoon laughed. “I did.” “I practically looked professional.” “Let’s not get carried away.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “How dare you.” Sunghoon chuckled. Then, before she realized what he was doing, he let go of her hand. (Y/n) froze. “Sunghoon.” “You’re doing fine.” “Sunghoon.” “You don’t need me.” “Sunghoon!.” For three whole seconds she remained upright. Then she realized she was skating by herself. And immediately panicked. Her legs tangled. She tipped sideways. A shriek escaped her. Sunghoon caught her once again. This time, however, she crashed directly into his chest. For a moment, neither of them moved. (Y/n)’s hands rested against his jacket. Sunghoon’s arm remained around her waist.
The arena suddenly felt very quiet. Very empty. Very cold. Except for the warmth spreading across both their faces. Then Mochi barked loudly from the sidelines. The moment shattered. Sunghoon laughed first. (Y/n) buried her face in her hands. Sunghoon smiled. “It’s okay.” (Y/n) glared at him. “It is not okay.” “It is.” “No.” “Yes.” Sunghoon laughed. “Just remember to bend your knees.” (Y/n) muttered something that sounded suspiciously like a curse. Then she tried again. And again. And again. The first few attempts were terrible. She wobbled. Flapped her arms. Nearly fell several times. But slowly, she improved. Very slowly.
After twenty minutes, she no longer looked like a deer that had wandered onto a frozen lake. Now she looked more like a toddler learning to walk. Which, while not ideal, was still progress. “Look at me,” she announced proudly after managing several meters without almost dying. Sunghoon nodded. “Very impressive.” “Was that sarcasm?” “Maybe.” “I hate you.” “No, you don’t.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. Yet despite all her complaints, she was smiling. Sunghoon stayed close enough to catch her if she fell. Far enough away that she was skating on her own. Every time she stumbled, he was there. Every time she found her balance again, he backed away. Patient. Encouraging. Never making fun of her. Well. Not too much.
After about an hour, (Y/n) finally admitted defeat. “My legs are dead.” Sunghoon laughed. “That’s normal.” “I don’t think it is.” “It is.” “I think I’m dying.” “You’re not.” “I might be.” Sunghoon skated over and held out a hand. “Come on.” This time she accepted it immediately. Far too tired to argue. He carefully helped her off the ice. The second her skates touched the rubber flooring, she sighed dramatically. “Never again.” “You’ll be back next week.” “Probably.” “Definitely.” (Y/n) sat down on one of the chairs overlooking the rink. Meanwhile, Sunghoon pushed himself away from the boards. “You aren’t taking a break?” He shook his head. “Not yet.” Then he skated away.
(Y/n) watched him. At first casually. Then she found herself completely unable to look away. The difference was startling. When teaching her, he’d been focused on her. Watching her movements. Keeping her safe. But now… Now he was simply skating. And he transformed. He became something else entirely. Effortless. Free. He crossed the ice in smooth sweeping arcs. The blades carved elegant patterns into the surface. Then he spun. Fast enough that (Y/n) lost track of where his arms ended and the movement began. He landed perfectly. Flowing directly into another movement. Then another. A leap. A turn. A backwards glide. Everything looked impossible. Everything looked easy. (Y/n) found herself leaning forward in her chair. Mesmerized.
This wasn’t the awkward man who blushed when she smiled at him. This wasn’t the quiet man who stumbled over conversations. This wasn’t even the vampire who carried centuries of guilt in his eyes. This was someone entirely different. Someone who belonged here. The ice reflected the arena lights around him. His dark hair shifted as he moved. His expression was relaxed. Peaceful. Happy. For the first time since she’d met him, he looked young. Not four hundred years old. Not burdened by history. Not weighed down by old wounds. He looked almost like a teenager. Carefree. Free. As if the ice had stripped away everything except the person he truly was. And suddenly she understood. She understood why he built the rink. Why he loved skating. Why he looked so different whenever he stepped onto the ice. This wasn’t just a hobby. This was home. Sunghoon completed another spin before gliding effortlessly across the center of the rink. A genuine smile stretched across his face. And without meaning to, (Y/n) smiled too. Because she had never seen anyone look quite so alive.
After Sunghoon was done skating, they found themselves back upstairs in his apartment. (Y/n) sat curled up on one end of the couch, holding a mug of hot chocolate that Sunghoon had made for her. Mochi was sprawled across the floor nearby, exhausted from what had apparently been a very busy evening of watching people skate. The apartment was warm. Comfortable. Outside, the wind rattled softly against the windows. Winter was getting closer. (Y/n) took another sip of her drink. Then looked over at Sunghoon. “I have more questions.” Sunghoon laughed. “I figured.” “Good.” “Let’s hear them.” (Y/n) immediately sat up a little straighter.
“Do werewolves exist?” “Yes.” Her eyes widened. “Seriously?” “Very seriously.” “And other creatures?” “Lots.” (Y/n) stared at him. “You’re telling me my entire understanding of reality was wrong?” Sunghoon chuckled. “Pretty much.” “Great.” She took another sip. “What else exists?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “Well, mostly vampires.” “Obviously.” “Werewolves.” “Still weird.” “Probably a good amount of druids, and some others.” (Y/n) blinked. “Druids?” Sunghoon nodded. “They tend to be better at blending in than most species.” “How?” “Their scent isn’t as strong.” He leaned back slightly. “Most supernatural creatures can recognize each other by scent, but druids are harder to identify, so they stay hidden more easily.”
(Y/n) frowned. “Why is hiding important?” The moment the question left her mouth, Sunghoon’s expression changed. The smile faded. Not completely. But enough. (Y/n) immediately noticed. Sunghoon looked down at his hands. No more hiding it, he thought. Eventually she would have to know. “Because there’s been a war.” The room became quiet. “A war?” Sunghoon nodded. “For almost five hundred years.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Five hundred?” “Maybe longer.” The hot chocolate suddenly felt forgotten in her hands. Sunghoon stared toward the window. “Vampires believed they were the superior species.” His voice was calm. Almost detached. As though he was reciting history from a textbook. “They wanted power, control, and eventually many covens decided the easiest way to achieve that was to eliminate anything that could challenge them.” (Y/n) listened silently. “Especially werewolves.” A long silence followed.
“You fought in that war.” It wasn’t a question. Sunghoon nodded. “Yes.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened. Because suddenly she could see it. The guilt. The sadness. The self-hatred he carried. All the things she’d sensed but never fully understood. “For how long?” Sunghoon laughed quietly. The sound held no humor. “Too long.” He looked down. “For years.” Then shook his head. “Decades.” Another pause. “Centuries.” (Y/n) didn’t know what to say. Sunghoon continued before she could. “I had no humanity left.” The words came out flat. Honest. “I wasn’t a person anymore.” His fingers tightened slightly. “I was a weapon, I was told where to go, who to kill, and I did it.” (Y/n)’s throat tightened. Because she could hear the shame in every word. “The worst part?” Sunghoon laughed softly. “I didn’t even question it.” His gaze remained fixed on the floor. “I stopped thinking, I stopped caring, I became exactly what they wanted me to be.” The silence felt heavy.
Then Sunghoon smiled. A small smile. Sad. But genuine. “Then I met Jay.” (Y/n) looked up. “He found me at my lowest.” Sunghoon’s expression softened. “I had nothing, no purpose, no idea who I was without the war, he should’ve walked away.” Sunghoon paused,“But he didn’t.” For the first time since starting the story, warmth entered his voice. “He reached out a hand.” The image immediately reminded (Y/n) of her own life. Of all the times she wished someone would have done the same for her. “And he gave me a second chance.” Sunghoon looked over at her. “Since then, I’ve spent every day trying to be a better person than I was.”
(Y/n) felt her eyes sting. Because she believed him. She believed every word. Not because he was perfect. But because he clearly wasn’t. Because every mistake still haunted him. Because he carried them with him every day. And somehow that hurt more than if he’d tried to excuse them. For a few moments neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) quietly set her mug down. “You know.” Sunghoon looked up. “I don’t think the person sitting on this couch is a monster.” The words hit him harder than she realized. “(Y/n)…” “No.” She shook her head. “You did terrible things.” Sunghoon flinched slightly. “But you’re not doing them anymore.” Her voice was gentle. Firm. “You teach children how to skate, you rescued Mochi, you help your friends, you helped me.” A tear nearly slipped down her cheek. “And honestly?” She smiled softly. “I think the fact that you still feel guilty after all this time says a lot about who you are now.” Sunghoon couldn’t speak. For once. He didn’t know what to say. And sitting there, with Mochi snoring nearby and hot chocolate growing cold on the table (Y/n) realized she wasn’t afraid of the vampire beside her. Not even a little.
After a few moments of comfortable silence, (Y/n) spoke again. “So how does dating work when you’re a vampire?” Sunghoon looked over. “What do you mean?” “Well…” She gestured vaguely with her mug. “You and your friends are all centuries old. Jay is dating Aida. You’re all supernatural. I’m just trying to figure out how any of that works.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Honestly? Pretty normally.” “Really?” “Really.” (Y/n) looked disappointed. “That wasn’t the exciting answer I was hoping for.” Sunghoon laughed. “Sorry.” He leaned back into the couch. “We still date like humans do, we go to dinner, the movies, long walks.” Mochi lifted his head. “Dog walks.” The samoyed barked. “Exactly.” (Y/n) smiled.
“So vampires don’t have some ancient courtship ritual?” “No, unless we pretend to make one up,” That made her laugh. Then Sunghoon’s smile softened. “You could say there are generally two groups of vampires.” (Y/n) looked interested again. “The first group dates around.” “Nothing wrong with that.” (Y/n) responded. “The second group waits.” “Waits for what?” Sunghoon hesitated. Then answered. “The one.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “The one?” Sunghoon nodded. “Your destined love, your soulmate.” The room grew quieter. “Vampires and werewolves are born with someone they’re meant to be with.” “Someone they’re bound to, some say by fate, others say by the moon.” (Y/n) stared at him. “That’s real?” “Very.”
A thoughtful look crossed her face. “That actually sounds kind of nice.” Sunghoon smiled. Sometimes. Sometimes it was wonderful. Sometimes it was painful. Sometimes it was both. “Wait,” (Y/n) suddenly said. “Does that mean Jay and Aida are soulmates?” Sunghoon nodded. “Yeah.” “They are.” “That explains a lot.” “What does?” “The way he looks at her.” Sunghoon laughed softly. “Yeah, that’ll do it.” (Y/n) sat quietly for a moment. Then looked over at him. “Do you have a soulmate?” Sunghoon immediately felt his heart stumble. Of course she’d ask that. Of course. He kept his expression calm. Or at least he hoped he did. “I do.” (Y/n) nodded. “Really?” “Yeah.” “What’s she like?” Sunghoon smiled despite himself. Kind. Strong. Funny. Stubborn. Beautiful. Braver than she realized. “She…” He stopped himself. “She’s special.” (Y/n) smiled.
“That sounds like you’re already in love.” Sunghoon laughed nervously. “Maybe.” “Does she know?” The question hit a little too close to home. Sunghoon shook his head. “No, she doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “Oh.” “Yeah.” A small smile appeared on his face. “My mate doesn’t know she’s my mate.” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “That sounds difficult.” “You have no idea.” She adjusted her grip on the mug. “If she’s human, I imagine that’s a pretty strange conversation to start.” Sunghoon nearly laughed. You have absolutely no idea. “Yeah,” he said. “You could say that.” (Y/n) nodded sympathetically. “Well.” She smiled. “I hope it works out for you.” Sunghoon looked at her for a moment. At the woman wishing him luck in winning her own heart. Then he smiled back. “Me too.” After that, (Y/n) went home.
~~~
The two continued meeting over the following week. Sometimes for walks with Mochi. Sometimes for skating lessons. Sometimes just because one of them texted the other first. The days seemed to pass faster than before. And then winter finally arrived. The first snow fell over the city. Not much. Just enough to dust rooftops and sidewalks in white. Sunghoon had been peacefully reading when his phone suddenly rang in the middle of the night. Confused, he glanced at the screen. (Y/n). Immediately, he answered.
“Hello?” “Sunghoon!” He pulled the phone away from his ear slightly. Someone was excited. “Have you looked outside?” Sunghoon smiled. “The snow?” “THE SNOW!” He laughed. “Yes, the snow.” “I’ve been waiting all year for this!” “It’s barely covering the ground.” “That doesn’t matter, Hoon!” Sunghoon could practically picture her bouncing around her apartment. “The first snow is important.” “Is it?” He asked. “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s magical.” She exclaimed. Sunghoon chuckled. “You sound like a child.” “I am a child.” “You’re not.” “Details.” Sunghoon shook his head. Smiling despite himself. “Get some sleep.” “But the snow.” She whined. “The snow will still be there tomorrow.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “You’re ruining my fun.” “Go to bed.” “Fine, But only if you’ll play in the snow with me tomorrow?” Sunghoon smiled. “Of course.” “Promise?” “I promise.” That seemed to satisfy her. “Goodnight, vampire.” “Goodnight, human.” The call ended. Sunghoon stared at his phone for a moment before laughing softly to himself. Then he went back to reading.
The next afternoon, they met up. Mochi was already losing his mind over the snow. The samoyed charged through every patch he could find. Which unfortunately wasn’t much. The snowfall had been light. Most of the grass still poked through. (Y/n) looked around in disappointment. “This is pathetic.” Sunghoon laughed. “It’s the first snowfall.” “Correction, it’s barely a snowfall.” She attempted to make a snowball. The result fell apart immediately. “See?” Sunghoon watched her pout. Then smiled. “Hold on.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. The temperature around them dropped instantly. The wind picked up. Snow appeared across the ground. Not falling from the sky. Appearing. Expanding outward from Sunghoon in every direction. White covered the grass. The pathways. The nearby hill. Within moments, the area looked like a proper winter wonderland. Sunghoon winced. Pain shot through one of his arms. White spread through his dark hair. Frost crept along his sleeve. But it was worth it. Completely worth it.
Because the second (Y/n) realized what had happened, she let out the most excited squeal he’d ever heard. “Sunghoon!” Then she ran. Or attempted to. She made it three steps before throwing herself face-first into the snow. Sunghoon burst out laughing. (Y/n) didn’t care. She rolled onto her back. Spread her arms. And began making a snow angel. Laughing the entire time. “Look!” “I see it.” “LOOK!” “I’M LOOKING!” Mochi immediately decided this looked fun. The samoyed launched himself into the snow beside her. Rolling around wildly. Kicking snow everywhere. At one point he accidentally buried his own face. (Y/n) laughed even harder. Sunghoon stood there watching them. The woman. The dog. The snow. The laughter.
For a moment, everything felt peaceful. Simple. Normal. And as (Y/n) sat up, snow stuck in her hair and across her coat, she looked over at him with the brightest smile he’d ever seen. “Best snow day ever.” Sunghoon smiled back. His arm still hurt. His hair was still half white. The frost still stung. But none of it mattered. Because seeing her happy somehow made every bit of pain worth it. They played in the snow together for what felt like hours. Mochi joined every game. Usually by cheating. The samoyed would steal snowballs before they could be thrown, tackle piles of snow for no reason, and occasionally sprint directly through whatever either of them was building.
Eventually, the snowball fight began. Though it wasn’t exactly fair. Mostly because Sunghoon was intentionally losing. “Ha!” A snowball exploded against his shoulder. (Y/n) immediately threw both hands into the air. “Victory!” Sunghoon stared at her. “You’ve hit me three times.” “Exactly.” “I’ve hit you zero times.” “Exactly.” “You don’t think that’s suspicious?” “No.” Sunghoon laughed. (Y/n) pointed at him dramatically. “Don’t ruin this for me.” “Sorry.” “You should be.” She bent down and made another snowball. “Now stand still.” “Why?” “So I can hit you again.” Sunghoon obediently stood still. The snowball hit him directly in the chest. (Y/n) doubled over laughing. And somehow, watching her celebrate such a ridiculous victory made something inside him ache. Not painfully. Warmly. Because every laugh. Every smile. Every excited spark in her eyes. Seemed to chip away at something frozen deep inside him.
Ever since the war. Ever since the centuries of bloodshed. Sunghoon had always felt as though part of himself had been trapped beneath ice. Not physically. Emotionally. His humanity. His heart. Even after meeting Jay. Even after finding his coven. The ice had never fully melted. It had simply become easier to live with. But now… With every laugh that left her lips. With every smile she aimed at him. He could feel the cracks spreading. Slowly. Patiently. The ice was beginning to thaw. Eventually, the snowball fight came to an end. Mostly because (Y/n) declared herself champion. Repeatedly. And very loudly. Mochi was currently buried in a snowbank he had created himself.
Sunghoon walked over to her. Snow clung to her hair. Her scarf. Her eyelashes. A small patch sat on her cheek. Without thinking much about it, he reached out. Gently brushing the snow away. (Y/n) froze. Her breath caught slightly. Sunghoon’s touch was warm. Careful. Tender. Like she was something precious. His fingers lingered for just a second before pulling away. And yet somehow that second felt much longer. Sunghoon found himself holding his breath. Touching her like this felt… Natural. Comfortable. Domestic. Right. The realization made his heart stutter.
(Y/n) smiled softly. Then stepped back. Breaking whatever spell had settled between them. “Thanks for today, Hoon.” The nickname made his stomach flip. “I finally got to play in the snow like a child.” The words were spoken lightly. With a smile. But Sunghoon heard the truth hidden beneath them. The longing. The grief. The years she had lost. Because she wasn’t talking about snow. Not really. She was talking about childhood. About freedom. About joy. About all the things she never got to have. And suddenly he understood. Truly understood. (Y/n) didn’t need grand gestures. Or expensive gifts. Or complicated plans. She needed experiences. Memories. A chance to be carefree. A chance to laugh without fear. A chance to be the child she never got to be. Sunghoon looked at her. At the woman smiling beside him while snowflakes settled in her hair. And quietly made a promise to himself. If he could… He would give her every piece of that childhood she had missed. No matter how long it took.
~~~
A few days later, another snowfall came. This time, winter arrived properly. By the time the sun had set the evening before, thick snowflakes had already begun covering the city, and when Sunghoon looked outside before dawn, everything had disappeared beneath a blanket of white. He smiled. Today was the day. Without making much noise, he got dressed. Mochi immediately noticed. The samoyed stretched lazily before trotting over. “You want to come?” Mochi barked. “I figured.” Long before sunrise, the two of them left the apartment. The streets were almost completely empty. Only a few snowplows had begun their morning routes. They walked beyond the edge of town, following a narrow trail through a quiet forest.
The further they walked, the quieter the world became. Fresh snow muffled every sound. Even Mochi’s paws barely made a noise. Eventually, they climbed a small hill. At the very top, the trees opened into a clearing. From there, the city stretched out below them. Still asleep. Its lights glowing softly beneath the pale morning sky. Sunghoon smiled. “This should do.” Mochi barked once before sitting down nearby. Watching curiously. Sunghoon stepped into the center of the clearing. He closed his eyes. Then took a deep breath. The air around him immediately turned colder. Much colder. The snow beneath his feet began to spread. Ice burst from the ground. Not violently. Elegantly. Like crystal flowers blooming.
Sunghoon carefully guided every piece. Walls rose from the earth. Towers spiraled toward the sky. Windows formed from perfectly clear ice. Archways. Staircases. Balconies. Delicate frozen bridges connecting tower to tower. Every detail shaped by centuries of experience. The castle continued growing. Larger. More intricate. Snow drifted gently around the frozen structure as if nature itself wanted to decorate it. Sunghoon gritted his teeth. The backlash arrived quickly. His black hair turned white strand by strand. Frost crawled across his neck. His arms. His chest. Still he continued. He remembered every word she’d said. One of my biggest dreams as a child was to build the perfect ice castle. So he built one. Not a child’s version. The real thing. The castle she deserved.
By the time he finally lowered his hands, an enormous palace of ice overlooked the sleeping city. It glittered beneath the pale winter sky. Beautiful. Silent. Magical. Exactly as he had imagined. Then his legs gave out. Sunghoon dropped to one knee. His entire body had frozen over. He couldn’t move. Not a finger. Not even enough to brush the frost from his eyelashes. Only his eyes remained free to move. Mochi immediately sprinted over. The samoyed whined before pressing himself against Sunghoon’s side. Trying to warm him. Licking his frozen hand. Circling him anxiously. None of it worked. Sunghoon could only smile faintly. “I’m okay…” His voice barely came out. For nearly an hour, he remained there. Completely frozen. Waiting for his body to recover.
Slowly, very slowly, the ice receded. Feeling returned to his fingers first. Then his legs. Eventually, he managed to stand. His hair remained crystal white. His muscles ached. Every step hurt. But when he turned around to look at the castle one last time… He smiled. “It was worth it.” Mochi barked happily. Together, they made their way back toward the city. As they walked, Sunghoon pulled out his phone. His fingers still felt stiff from the frost. He called (Y/n). She answered almost immediately. “Hoon?” “Morning.” She laughed sleepily. “You’re up early.” “I have a surprise for you.” Instantly, she sounded awake. “A surprise?” “Mhm.” “What kind?” “If I tell you, it won’t be a surprise.” “That is incredibly unfair.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Can you meet me in about an hour?” There was a tiny pause, before an excited “Yes!” fell out of her mouth. “So that’s a yes?” “Absolutely yes!” “I’ll text you the location.” “Okay!” “And wear warm clothes.” She laughed. “That’s a suspicious thing to say.” “Just trust me.” “I do.” The words made him smile. “I’ll see you soon.” The call ended.
Meanwhile, on the other side of town, (Y/n) stared at her phone with a grin. “What could he possibly have planned?” She hurried around her apartment. Pulling on the warmest clothes she owned. Searching for her scarf. Trying to find her gloves. Her excitement only grew with every passing minute. She had absolutely no idea what awaited her. And that somehow made it even better. An hour later, (Y/n) stepped out of her apartment building, bundled up in a thick winter coat, scarf, gloves, and a knitted beanie. Waiting outside were Sunghoon and Mochi. The samoyed barked happily the second he saw her, running over to greet her. (Y/n) laughed, scratching behind his ears before looking up at Sunghoon. Immediately, she noticed the white streaks still lingering through his hair. “You’ve been using your powers again.” Sunghoon instinctively reached up to touch his hair. “A little.”
(Y/n) simply nodded. She had gotten used to the white hair meaning he’d been using his ice. She didn’t think much more of it. Instead, her curiosity took over. She skipped over until she stood right in front of him. “So?” Sunghoon smiled. “So?” “Where are we going?” “It’s a surprise.” “What kind of surprise?” “If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “Come on.” “No.” “Please?” “No.” She pouted. “Just one hint.” Sunghoon shook his head. “Not yet.” (Y/n) let out another exaggerated sigh. “You’re impossible.” “I’ve been told that.” She laughed. “Fine.” Then she pointed ahead dramatically. “Lead the way.” Sunghoon smiled before stepping closer. “Actually…” (Y/n) looked up. “I’ll bring you there.” She raised an eyebrow. “Vampire style.” A grin immediately spread across her face. “So hold on tight.”
Without another word, (Y/n) wrapped both arms around him. Sunghoon carefully lifted her into his arms. He couldn’t help smiling. She trusted him. Completely. Before leaving, he looked toward Mochi. “Go home and guard the arena, okay, boy?” Mochi barked once. Then immediately sprinted away through the snowy streets toward the rink. “Good boy,” Sunghoon muttered. A second later, the world blurred. The city disappeared around them. (Y/n) laughed as the wind rushed past. She had experienced his speed before. But somehow, it never became less exciting. Within moments, the forest replaced the city. The trees rushed by. The hill came into view. Then, Sunghoon stopped. Carefully setting her back onto the snow. (Y/n) took one step forward. Then froze. Her mouth slowly fell open.
Standing before her… Was a castle. Not a small sculpture. Not a pile of snow. A real castle. Towering walls of crystal-clear ice sparkled beneath the winter sun. Elegant towers reached toward the clouds. Frozen bridges connected them high above the ground. The windows shimmered like diamonds. Snow rested gently across every rooftop and balcony. The entire structure overlooked the city below like something from a fairy tale. (Y/n) couldn’t breathe. She slowly turned toward Sunghoon. Then back toward the castle. Then back toward him again. “How?” Her voice barely came out. “When?” Another look toward the castle. “Why?” Sunghoon laughed softly. His cheeks turned slightly pink. “You told me you wanted an ice castle.” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “So, I built one for you.” (Y/n)’s eyes immediately filled with tears. A single one slipped down her cheek. She didn’t even bother wiping it away.
Instead, she ran. Not toward the castle. Toward him. She wrapped both arms around Sunghoon in a tight hug. He froze for half a second before slowly hugging her back. “Thank you,” she whispered. Her voice cracked. Sunghoon rested his chin lightly against the top of her head. “You’re welcome.” After another moment, (Y/n) finally stepped back. She quickly wiped away the tears on her cheeks. Then turned back toward the castle. She simply stared. Taking in every tower. Every frozen staircase. Every delicate detail carved into the walls. It looked exactly like something she’d imagined as a little girl. Only more beautiful. More magical. More real. And in that moment, standing before the impossible castle built just for her… She felt like the child she’d never been allowed to be. (Y/n) began running around the castle, completely unable to stand still. She wandered through frozen hallways. Ran up icy staircases. Peeked through shimmering windows. She traced her fingers along intricate carvings in the walls, little snowflakes and vines Sunghoon had carefully sculpted into the ice.
“You made all of this?” She turned around in disbelief. “All of it?” Sunghoon nodded. “It took a while.” She looked back toward one of the towers. “It looks like something out of a fairy tale.” Sunghoon smiled. His entire body still ached. His arm hadn’t fully recovered. Every now and then he could still feel the lingering frost beneath his skin. But none of it mattered. Because the way she ran from room to room… Laughing. Smiling. Looking at everything with childlike wonder. Made every bit of pain worth it. Once again, he felt another crack spread through the ice around his heart. It had protected him for centuries. Now… He wasn’t sure he wanted it there anymore.
After several minutes, (Y/n) turned toward him. “Come on!” Sunghoon looked up. “Play with me!” He chuckled before walking over. “What do you want to play?” (Y/n) stopped to think. She looked around the enormous castle. Then shrugged. “Oh, I don’t know, what do kids usually play?” Sunghoon laughed. “I haven’t been a kid for over four hundred years, so I honestly don’t know.” (Y/n) playfully punched his shoulder. “But you deal with kids every day, you should know.” Sunghoon rubbed his shoulder dramatically. “Ow.” “I barely touched you.” “You’re very strong.” She rolled her eyes. “You’re literally a vampire.” “Good point.” He thought for a moment. “Well, they like playing tag, hide and seek, and…” He scratched his head. “I don’t know what it’s called, but they usually pretend they have magical powers.” (Y/n)’s eyes lit up. “Hide and seek!” She clapped her hands together. “You count to thirty!”
Before she could sprint away, Sunghoon gently caught her wrist. She looked back at him. “What?” He smiled. “Remember how I’m a vampire?” (Y/n) blinked. “Yeah?” “I can smell you from about a mile away.” Her excitement visibly deflated. “Oh.” “So, you can’t really hide from me.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “That’s cheating.” “It’s biology.” “It still feels like cheating.” Sunghoon laughed. She thought for another moment. “Fine, then you hide, and I’ll seek.” Sunghoon nodded. “That works.” He stepped backward. “Count to ten.” (Y/n) immediately covered her eyes. “No peeking?” “No peeking.” She began counting loudly. “One!” The second her eyes closed, Sunghoon disappeared. Using his vampire speed, he raced through the frozen halls. Up winding staircases. Across an icy bridge. Until he reached the highest balcony overlooking the castle. Then he waited.
“Eight!” “Nine!” “Ten!” (Y/n) spun around. “Ready or not, here I come!” Sunghoon had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing. She was taking this incredibly seriously. He watched as she wandered through the castle. Opening doors dramatically. “Aha!” She pointed triumphantly into an empty room. Then frowned. “Oh.” She continued searching. Every few minutes another excited shout echoed through the castle. “I found you!” Silence. “No I didn’t.” Sunghoon quietly laughed to himself. She checked beneath frozen staircases. Behind pillars. Even behind a statue that was far too thin to hide a person. “You’re too good at this!” She called out. “You picked the game!” Sunghoon replied, unable to hide the smile in his voice. “That doesn’t mean I like it!” Nearly ten minutes passed before she finally climbed the last staircase leading toward the highest tower.
She stepped onto the balcony. Looked left. Looked right. Then suddenly gasped. “There you are!” Sunghoon turned around just as she pointed dramatically at him. “I found you!” She practically skipped over to him. “I found you!” Sunghoon laughed. “You did.” “I won!” “You absolutely did.” She threw both hands into the air victoriously. “I knew I’d find you.” Sunghoon smiled as he watched her celebrate. For someone who claimed she hadn’t had much of a childhood… She certainly knew how to enjoy one now. And somehow… That made him happier than winning ever could.
(Y/n) suddenly gasped as she looked out from one of the castle balconies. She spun toward Sunghoon so quickly he barely had time to react. “This is totally like the castle from Frozen!” Sunghoon blinked. “The what?” She stared at him. “You’ve… never watched Frozen?” He shook his head. “No.” (Y/n) placed a hand over her heart dramatically. “You poor, poor vampire.” Sunghoon laughed. “I’ve been a little busy the last four hundred years.” “Well, now we’re fixing that.” She pointed toward the grand staircase below. “But first…” A mischievous smile spread across her face. “Can you do special effects for me?” Sunghoon tilted his head. “Special effects?” “So it looks like I have magic.” She bounced excitedly. “I want to be Elsa.” Sunghoon had absolutely no idea who Elsa was. But judging by the excitement shining in her eyes… He nodded anyway. “What do you need me to do?”
(Y/n) let out an excited squeal before throwing her arms around him again. “Thank you!” Sunghoon smiled as he hugged her back. She pulled away almost immediately. “Come on!” She grabbed his wrist. “We have to go downstairs.” Sunghoon laughed as she practically dragged him through the castle. “You’re going to stand behind me.” “Okay.” “And whenever I move my hands like this…” She dramatically stretched both arms outward. “You shoot snow.” Sunghoon nodded seriously. “Got it.” “And you have to sing Let It Go.” Sunghoon froze. “I have to what?” “Sing!” “I don’t know the song.” (Y/n) gasped. “Even better.” “I’ll sing.” “You do the snow.” Sunghoon sighed dramatically. “I feel like I’m being used.” “You absolutely are.” He couldn’t stop laughing. She was simply too excited.
By the time they reached the grand courtyard in front of the castle, (Y/n) had already positioned herself dramatically. She took a deep breath. Then pointed at him. “Ready?” Sunghoon nodded. “Ready.” Without another warning, (Y/n) threw her arms into the air. And started singing. She certainly wasn’t a professional singer. She missed a few notes. Forgot a couple of lyrics. Made up others. But none of that mattered. The joy in her voice filled the snowy clearing. Sunghoon smiled before raising his own hand. Snow burst into the air behind her. Tiny sparkling flurries swirled around her as she spun.
She laughed. Then sang louder. Throwing her hands forward dramatically. Sunghoon sent another wave of snow flying exactly where she’d pointed. “It worked!” She laughed. “It actually worked!” For the next several minutes, he followed her around the courtyard. Every dramatic movement she made. Every twirl. Every raised hand. Every imaginary burst of magic. He answered with real snow. Real ice. Tiny shimmering snowflakes dancing through the air around her. As he watched her, something strange happened. It was almost as if time itself began flowing backward.
He no longer saw the woman standing before him. Instead, he saw a little girl, maybe five years old. Laughing as she played in the snow for the very first time. Then she grew. Seven years old, still smiling. Still pretending she had magic. Then ten. Running through imaginary castles. Then fourteen. Dreaming of adventures she’d never been allowed to have. Before finally… She became the woman standing before him once more. The same woman. Just older. As if every version of her had existed here together. And in this vision, he saw her grown self kneeling in front of that lonely five-year-old child. Wrapping her in a hug. Promising her… One day someone will love you. One day someone will protect you. One day someone will build you the castle you always dreamed of. Sunghoon blinked. The vision disappeared. Only (Y/n) remained. Laughing. Spinning through the falling snow. Slowly, without either of them realizing it… She continued melting the ice around his heart. And in return, he was quietly helping heal a wound the world had carved deep into hers.
~~~
After playing in the snow for almost two hours, both of them were exhausted. (Y/n) flopped down onto one of the frozen steps leading into the castle. “I don’t think I can feel my legs anymore.” Sunghoon laughed. “I thought you liked winter.” “I do.” She smiled. “But apparently winter doesn’t like me back.” Sunghoon sat down beside her. The castle stood peacefully around them. The only sounds were the wind brushing against the towers and their quiet laughter. Then suddenly… Knock. Knock. Knock. The sound echoed through the frozen halls. (Y/n) jumped. “What was that?” A familiar voice called out from somewhere near the entrance. “Hey, Sunghoon! You in here?” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “We have visitors?” Sunghoon chuckled. “It’s okay.” He stood up. “It’s just my friend.” Then he raised his voice. “Yeah! Jake! In here!” A few moments later, footsteps echoed through the castle.
Jake wandered through the enormous entrance hall, his head constantly turning as he admired everything around him. In one hand he carried a large paper bag. When he finally spotted them, his jaw dropped all over again. “Man” He slowly spun in a circle. “This place is insane.” Sunghoon rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. Jake finally noticed (Y/n). A bright smile immediately appeared on his face. “Hi!” He waved enthusiastically. “I’m Jake.” (Y/n) smiled and waved back. “Hi.” “I’m (Y/n).” “Nice to finally meet you!” “You too.” Jake walked over and handed the paper bag to Sunghoon. “Food delivery.” Sunghoon accepted it with a grateful smile. “Thanks.” “No worries.”
Jake immediately looked back up at the castle. “But seriously.” He pointed toward one of the giant towers. “How cool is this? I was so confused when you texted me saying, ‘Deliver it to the castle on the mountain.’” He laughed. “I thought you were joking.” Sunghoon looked away sheepishly. Jake continued looking around. “This is massive. It took forever to find the entrance.” Sunghoon cleared his throat. “I know.” Then, trying very hard to stop Jake from saying anything embarrassing, he gently nudged him toward the door. “So… Thanks for the delivery. You can go now.” Jake immediately caught the hint. A mischievous grin spread across his face. “Oh.” “I get it.” Sunghoon narrowed his eyes. “Jake.” “I get it, you’re busy.” “Jake.” Sunghoon said even more sternly. “You’re on a date.” Jake whispered. “Jake.” Jake laughed loudly. “Yeah, yeah.” He took a few steps backward toward the exit. Then looked at Sunghoon with a teasing grin. “Good luck.” Sunghoon sighed. “Bye, Jake.” Jake waved enthusiastically toward (Y/n). “Nice meeting you!” “You too!” Then he disappeared through the castle entrance, still muttering to himself. “I can’t believe he built an entire castle…”
The two of them listened until his footsteps faded away. Sunghoon let out a relieved sigh. “He’s harmless.” (Y/n) giggled. “I like him.” “He grows on people.” Sunghoon carried the paper bag over and sat down beside her again. “I figured you’d be hungry, so I asked Jake to bring us some food.” (Y/n)’s face immediately lit up. “You’re the best.” She carefully opened the bag. Inside were two neatly packed poke bowls. She opened hers first. The second she saw it, she smiled. Fresh fruit. Exactly how she liked it. “Mango… strawberries…” She looked up at him. “You remembered.” Sunghoon smiled softly. “Of course I did.” (Y/n) couldn’t help smiling even wider. It was such a small thing. A poke bowl. Some fruit. Yet somehow… The fact that he’d remembered what she liked warmed her heart almost as much as the castle had.
As they ate, comfortable silence settled between them. The only sounds were their chopsticks against the bowls and the winter wind brushing against the frozen walls outside. Then (Y/n) looked up. “Can I ask you something?” Sunghoon nodded. “Of course.” She tilted her head curiously. “When are you going to tell your mate… well… that she’s your mate?” Sunghoon had just taken another bite. He immediately started coughing. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my gosh!” She quickly handed him his water. “Sorry!” Sunghoon took a long drink before finally catching his breath. “You almost killed a vampire.” “I didn’t know it was such a dangerous question.” Sunghoon laughed weakly. “It wasn’t.” It wasn’t the question. It was the answer.
He looked down into his poke bowl. He’d promised himself he wouldn’t lie to her anymore. Not after everything they’d shared. Not after today. “I…” He hesitated. “I kind of already told her.” (Y/n) frowned. “What do you mean?” “Not directly.” She looked even more confused. Sunghoon slowly put his bowl down. His appetite had completely disappeared. He took a slow breath. Then another. Finally, very quietly, “You’re my mate, (Y/n).” He barely whispered the words. Almost too quietly to hear. “What?” She had heard him. She just couldn’t believe she had. Sunghoon stood. Unable to stay seated any longer. His heart pounded so loudly he was certain she could hear it.
He gestured toward the castle surrounding them. “I did all of this…” His voice was steadier now. “For you.” (Y/n) slowly stood as well. Still staring at him. “Because you’re my mate.” “I wanted…” He looked around at the towers. “At least once in your life, for you to have the childhood you deserved.” Silence. (Y/n) set her bowl down beside his. Then slowly walked toward him. Stopping only a step away. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” Sunghoon smiled sadly. “I wanted to, so many times.” He laughed quietly. “You have no idea how many times.” “Then why?” “I didn’t want to overwhelm you.” He met her eyes. “You had just learned vampires were real, you had just trusted me enough to tell me about your past, I didn’t want you to feel like you had to carry one more thing.” He smiled gently. “So I figured, it was enough to tell you I was a vampire.”
(Y/n) was quiet for a long moment before she nodded. “Well…” A tiny smile appeared. “I’m happy.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” She laughed softly. “I’ve actually been…” She looked down. “A little jealous.” His heart skipped a beat. “Jealous?” She nodded, slightly embarrassed. “When you told me about your soulmate… I kept wondering what she was like, if she’d already met you, if she’d make you smile more than I could.” She let out a small nervous laugh. “It sounds ridiculous now.” Sunghoon simply stared at her. “Ever since we met…” (Y/n)’s voice became quieter. “I’ve smiled more than I ever have, I’ve felt…” She searched for the word. “Warm.” The word hung in the air between them. “I used to wake up every morning wondering how I was going to get through the day.” Her eyes became glossy.
“But lately…” A smile slowly spread across her face. “I wake up wondering if you’re going to text me, if I’ll get to see you, if we’ll walk Mochi, if you’ll teach me something new.” She laughed through the tears gathering in her eyes. “You somehow became my favorite part of every day.” Sunghoon felt his own eyes sting. (Y/n) stepped even closer. “So if you’re asking whether I’m disappointed you’re my soulmate…” She gently took both of his hands. “I think it’s the exact opposite.” She paused before continuing. “I don’t know much about fate, or soulmates, or whatever magical moon thing is going on.” She smiled up at him. “But if it led me to you, I think fate did something right.” For the first time in centuries… Sunghoon couldn’t feel the ice around his heart anymore. It had finally melted.
Sunghoon couldn’t hold himself back any longer. The moment her words settled in his heart, he closed the distance between them. His arms wrapped around her waist. He lifted her off the ground as though she weighed nothing. (Y/n) let out a surprised laugh. Then Sunghoon spun them around. Once. Twice. Three times. The snowy courtyard blurred around them. He couldn’t stop smiling. “I’m so happy.” His voice cracked with relief. “So unbelievably happy.” He slowed just enough to look at her. “I was so scared you’d be upset.” (Y/n) giggled as they finally stopped spinning. She was still in his arms. “Well…” She tilted her head. “I didn’t say I wasn’t.” Sunghoon blinked. “You didn’t?” She narrowed her eyes playfully. “I’m still upset.” His smile slowly disappeared. “You are?” “It took you forever to tell me.”
Sunghoon laughed. “Forever?” “Yes.” “It’s been like…” He thought for a moment. “A month.” “Exactly.” She pointed at him accusingly. “One whole month, I’ve been walking your dog.” She continued listing things they’d done in this month. “I’ve been learning to skate.” “You built me an entire castle, and only now you tell me?” Sunghoon couldn’t help laughing. “Alright.” He carefully placed her back on the snowy ground. Then raised both hands in surrender. “You’re right, I was wrong, I’m sorry.” (Y/n) smiled triumphantly. “You learn quickly.” “I’ve had a good teacher.” She laughed.
Then stepped closer. Close enough that only a few centimeters remained between them. Slowly… She lifted one hand. Resting it gently against his cheek. Sunghoon leaned into the warmth without even realizing it. (Y/n) smiled softly. Then stood on the tips of her toes. And placed a gentle kiss against his lips. Barely more than a peck. Yet somehow… It stole every thought from his mind. When she leaned back, she rested her forehead lightly against his. “Thanks to you…” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I finally know what it feels like to be loved.” Sunghoon felt tears prick behind his eyes. No one had ever deserved those words less. And yet… No words had ever meant more to him.
He smiled. His hand gently cupped her cheek. Then he leaned forward once more. This kiss lasted longer. Slow. Tender. Unhurried. As if neither of them wanted the moment to end. The snow continued falling quietly around the castle. Soft flakes settled in their hair. On their coats. On the frozen towers surrounding them. High atop the mountain… A vampire who had once believed himself beyond saving finally found peace. And a woman who had spent her life believing herself impossible to love finally discovered that she never had been. Their story had found its beginning… Within an ice castle built from love.
But far below the mountain… Beyond the peaceful forest… Beyond the city… A different fate was beginning to burn. Orange flames climbed the walls of another apartment, devouring memories, hopes, and lives alike. Somewhere within that growing inferno, one fate had finally found warmth… Another had just been set ablaze.
~~~ The end of chapter 2 ~~~
That’s the end, or rather the beginning of Sunghoon’s story! The winter warden.
What did you guys think? What do you think the fires are about?
Who do you think is next?
What should we name Sunghoon’s mate?
As always, thank you for reading this far!
If you enjoyed this, please like, comment and reblog!
Warnings: death, grief, trauma, past life memories, reincarnation, crying, panic, anxiety, blood, violence, murder, emotional breakdowns, survivor’s guilt, I think that’s it. I promise there’s a happy ish ending.
Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, let me know if anyone wants to be tagged.
Part 1 of the Everbound: Blood Saga!
Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone else, grab some tissues and some popcorn, strap in, and be prepared for an emotional roller coaster. This is like 25k pure angst.
Masterlist Part 2
It all started just a little over four hundred years ago. In a time that was darker, but perhaps simpler in its own cruel way. A young scholar sat hunched inside a worn canvas tent, the flicker of a single candle casting restless shadows across pages filled with crude diagrams of the human body. Ink smudged his fingers, dried blood stained the cuffs of his sleeves. Outside, the distant groans of injured soldiers bled into the quiet, but inside, he focused. Always focused.
“Hold still,” he murmured earlier that evening, his voice steady despite the trembling of the man before him. “If you keep moving, I cannot help you.” “I will not lose the arm, will I?” the soldier asked, breath shallow, eyes wide with fear. Jay hesitated for only a moment before tightening the bandage with practiced hands. “Not tonight,” he said quietly. “That is all I can promise.” It was a life of small victories. A stitched wound. A fever broken. A man who lived to see another dawn. In war, that was as close to peace as one could come.
What war they fought, he no longer remembered. The banners, the cause, the names of kings and enemies, all of it had long since faded. But one night remained etched deep into him. It began with a scream. Jay’s eyes snapped open, the book slipping from his grasp as the sound tore through the silence. Another scream followed, then another, until the air itself seemed to crack under the weight of panic. “Fire!” someone shouted outside. “We’re under attack!” The tent walls glowed orange in an instant.
Jay stumbled to his feet, heart pounding, confusion turning to horror as heat pressed in from all sides. He pushed through the tent flap and was met with chaos. Flames devoured everything. Tents collapsed in on themselves, soldiers ran in every direction, some already engulfed, their cries raw and inhuman. “Help me!” a voice cried somewhere to his left, but when Jay turned, all he saw was a figure swallowed by fire. The smell hit him next. Burning cloth. Burning flesh. “No…” he whispered, backing away, but there was nowhere to go.
A sudden burst of heat struck him from behind. His sleeve caught first. He slapped at it instinctively, panic surging as the fire spread too quickly, licking up his arm, devouring fabric and skin alike. “God, no, no, no…” He screamed as the flames took hold, the pain immediate and unbearable. His skin crackled, blistered, the heat searing deep into muscle. Every instinct screamed at him to run. The lake. He remembered it faintly, just beyond the ridge, past the line of trees. If he could reach it, if he could just make it that far.
Jay stumbled forward, half-blind with pain, pushing through the chaos. Someone collided with him and fell, their face unrecognizable beneath burns. Another grabbed at him, fingers desperate, but Jay tore free, his mind reduced to a single thought. Water. “I have to… I have to make it…” he gasped, though the words barely formed past the agony. Each step felt slower than the last. His legs threatened to give out beneath him, his vision swimming as the world blurred into fire and shadow. The sounds of battle, of screaming, of death, all faded beneath the roar of his own suffering.
The trees loomed ahead, dark shapes against the inferno behind him. Just a little further. But his body was failing. Jay staggered, his foot catching on uneven ground as he fell hard, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. The flames still clung to him, relentless, unforgiving. He tried to push himself up. His arms trembled, barely responding. His strength was gone. “I cannot…” he choked, voice breaking as his vision dimmed. “I cannot die like this…” The lake was so close. He could hear it now, the faint ripple of water just beyond reach. But he wasn’t sure he would make it, and then, everything went dark.
There was no sense of falling, no final breath he could remember drawing. Just an abrupt, merciful end to the pain, as if the world itself had decided he had suffered enough. For a time, there was nothing. And then, slowly, something returned. Awareness came first. Faint, distant, like a memory struggling to surface. Then scent. Thick and heavy, filling his lungs before he could even open his eyes. Incense. Crushed herbs. Dried roots. Familiar. Comforting, in a strange, disorienting way. An infirmary. His eyes opened.
The room was dim, lit by low-burning candles placed along the walls. Shadows clung to every corner, stretching and shifting with the flicker of the flames. The air felt still, too still, as if even the dust dared not move. Jay drew in a breath, expecting pain, but none came. His brow furrowed. That was wrong. Slowly, he lifted his hands into view. They were whole. Not just unburnt. Whole. The skin was smooth, unblemished, and almost pale in a way that felt unfamiliar. He turned them over, inspecting every inch, searching for the damage he knew should be there. The blisters. The char. The ruin. There was nothing.
Even the roughness that had once marked his palms, the callouses from grinding herbs and working long hours, had vanished. “What…” His voice came out hoarse, quieter than he expected. He swallowed, pushing himself up onto his elbows. His body moved too easily, too smoothly, as if it no longer carried the weight of exhaustion or injury. He paused, waiting for something to hurt. Nothing did. No ache. No stiffness. No lingering agony. Only emptiness. A flicker of unease settled in his chest. This was not survival. This was something else.
The soft creak of a door broke the silence. Jay’s head snapped toward the sound, instincts sharp despite his confusion. A woman stepped inside. She moved with a quiet grace, her presence filling the room without effort. She appeared to be in her mid-forties, her dark hair pulled back neatly, her expression calm. Too calm. She smiled when she saw him awake. “You’re awake, young man.” Her voice was gentle, almost soothing, like a healer addressing a frightened patient. But there was something beneath it, something that did not quite belong.
Jay said nothing at first. His gaze lingered on her, studying, searching for something he could not yet name. And then he saw it. Her teeth. They were not human. Slightly longer. Sharper. Just enough that when her lips curved into that smile, they caught the candlelight in a way that made something cold settle deep in his chest. His breath hitched. The woman noticed immediately. “Ah,” she said softly, tilting her head. “So you saw it.” Jay instinctively drew back, his body tensing as unease sharpened into fear. “Stay back,” he said, though his voice lacked the strength he intended. The woman raised her hands slightly, a gesture of peace. “Do not fear me.”
Her smile did not fade, but something in her gaze shifted. It softened, almost amused. “We are the same now.” Jay’s stomach twisted. Same. The word echoed in his mind, louder than it should have. “You should be thanking me,” she continued, stepping a little closer, though not enough to seem threatening. “I saved you.” Jay’s fingers curled into the thin fabric beneath him. “Saved?” he repeated, the word foreign on his tongue. Her eyes studied him carefully, as if measuring how much he already understood. “I found you,” she said. “Or what was left of you. Burnt beyond recognition. Barely clinging to life.”
A pause. “I was going to end it. It might have been the kinder choice.” Jay’s breath caught. “But something stayed my hand,” she went on. “Something told me you would be… valuable.” The word lingered. “So I saved you,” she finished simply. “I made you one of us.” Silence fell between them. Jay stared at her, his mind racing, grasping for meaning while trying to deny it at the same time. One of us. He knew those words. Everyone did. Stories told in hushed tones. Warnings whispered by soldiers around dying fires. Creatures of the night. Monsters.
His gaze flicked once more to her teeth. To the unnatural stillness of the room. To the absence of pain in his own body. “No…” he murmured, shaking his head slightly. “No, that is not…” But the truth pressed in, unavoidable. He had heard the stories. He had seen the aftermath. The ones who turned into wolves beneath the moon. And the ones who drank blood to survive, vampires. Jay’s chest tightened as the realization settled fully into place. And for the first time since waking, something far worse than pain took hold.
The woman introduced herself as Sage. “An odd name,” Jay said quietly, watching her as one might watch something that could turn dangerous at any moment. “It suits me,” she replied with a faint smile. “And you will grow used to it, as you will grow used to everything else.” She moved through the room with ease, gathering small jars and bundles of herbs, her fingers brushing over them with familiarity. The scent in the air deepened as she worked.
“You look at me as if I am something unnatural,” she continued, glancing back at him. “But tell me, Jay, what is more unnatural? A creature that must drink to survive, or a man who slaughters another in the name of a king he has never met?” Jay said nothing. Sage turned to face him fully now, her expression calm, almost patient. “All creatures kill. All creatures die. All creatures live. There is no difference between us and them. Only perspective.” She stepped closer, her gaze steady. “We are not monsters. We are simply… more.”
Jay frowned. “More?” “Stronger. Faster. Eternal.” There was no arrogance in her tone, only certainty. “We have been blessed.” “By what?” he asked. “The moon,” she answered simply. Jay let out a quiet breath, shaking his head. “That sounds like something told to make this easier to accept.” Sage’s smile softened, though her eyes remained sharp. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it is simply the truth you have yet to understand.” She turned away again, but her voice continued, quieter now. “Unfortunately, we are not the only ones who believe ourselves chosen.” Jay’s gaze sharpened. “The wolves.” “The lycans,” she corrected gently. “They believe the same as we do, that they are superior. That they alone are worthy of what they have been given.” “And you disagree?” Sage paused for only a moment. “We cannot both be right, we cannot both exist.”
The way she said it was calm. Almost kind. But Jay heard what lay beneath. “You want them dead,” he said. Sage did not answer immediately. When she did, her voice was softer than before. “We protect our kind. As they protect theirs.” “That is not protection,” Jay replied, his tone tightening. “That is slaughter.” Sage finally looked at him again, something unreadable flickering behind her eyes. “You are still thinking like a human.” “Because I am, was just, human,” he snapped. Silence stretched between them. Then Sage stepped closer, placing a hand lightly against his shoulder. Her touch was cool, steady. “And now you are not,” she said gently. “You will learn. In time.”
It took weeks. Weeks of restless nights and heavy thoughts. Weeks of watching, listening, trying to understand a world that had changed without his consent. Sage kept him close. Closer than the others seemed to like. More than once, Jay caught the elders watching him with open suspicion, their gazes lingering a little too long, their whispers falling silent when he entered a room. “He is weak,” one of them muttered once, not quietly enough. “He hesitates. He questions.” “He is new,” Sage replied calmly. “As you once were.” “He does not believe,” another added, their voice colder. “That makes him dangerous.”
Jay had expected Sage to agree. She did not. “He will,” she said simply. “Or he will find his own way. Either is acceptable.” “And if his way threatens ours?” Sage’s expression did not change. “Then I will deal with it.” That had been the end of it. After that, the whispers quieted. The looks remained, but none dared act on them. Sage stood between him and whatever judgment they had been ready to pass. She treated him with a patience he did not understand. Guided him, corrected him, defended him. There was something almost maternal in the way she spoke to him, in the way she watched over him.
In time, Jay stopped questioning it. If she had made him this way, then perhaps, in some sense, she had a claim to him. Weeks passed, and slowly, reluctantly, he began to adapt. The hunger came first. Sharp. Insistent. Impossible to ignore. The first time he fed, he nearly recoiled from himself. “I cannot do this,” he said, pulling back, his hands trembling. “You must,” Sage told him, her voice firm but not unkind. “Or you will die. Again.” “It feels wrong.” “It’s simply survival.” Jay clenched his jaw, staring at the offered blood as if it might burn him. “I was meant to heal people. Not… this.” Sage stepped closer, her gaze steady. “And you still can. But you cannot save anyone if you refuse to live.”
He hesitated only a moment longer before giving in. It did not take long for necessity to dull the discomfort. Then came the strength. At first, it startled him. The way his body responded without effort, the way distance seemed to shrink beneath his steps. He moved faster than he thought possible, reacted quicker than his mind could fully comprehend. “You will learn control,” Sage assured him after he nearly shattered a wooden table with a careless grip. “I preferred being weak,” Jay muttered. She laughed softly. “No, you did not.” And perhaps she was right. Over time, the unfamiliar became routine. The impossible became normal. The hunger. The strength. The stillness of his body. The silence of his breath. It no longer felt like something forced upon him. It simply… was. And though he would never have chosen this life, he began to understand it. Not fully. Not yet. But enough to exist within it.
Jay had yet to truly join the war against the lycans. The thought of it still sat uneasily within him, like something he could not quite swallow. “I did not become this to kill,” he told Sage one evening, his voice low as he cleaned dried blood from a set of instruments. Sage did not look up from her work. “No one ever does,” she replied. “But sometimes, it becomes necessary.” Jay shook his head, though she could not see it. “Not for me.” She studied him then, her gaze lingering for a moment longer than usual. “Then do not,” she said simply. “There are other ways to serve.” And so he did.
He stayed within the coven, assisting Sage in the infirmary. It was a role that felt… familiar. Grounding. A fragile thread connecting who he had been to what he had become. He treated wounds. Mixed remedies. Learned new ways to heal with herbs he had never seen before, plants that grew only in shadowed places, nurtured by creatures who did not belong to the sun. Often, he was sent beyond the safety of the coven. “Go to the town to the east,” Sage would say. “We are running low on dried root.” Or, “There is a grove not far from here. You will find what we need if you know where to look.” He did not mind the errands. In truth, he welcomed them. The quiet of the forest was easier than the tension of the coven, easier than the distant sounds of war that followed them wherever they went. Months passed since the fire that had taken his life and given him another. Months of learning. Of adapting. Of surviving.
~~~
And then came the morning that changed everything again. Sage handed him a small, worn book, its pages filled with careful sketches and notes written in a hand far older than his own. “There is something I need,” she said. Jay took the book, flipping it open. His eyes fell on the illustration of a delicate flower, its petals thin and almost translucent, curling inward like something guarding a secret. “This does not look familiar,” he admitted. “It should not,” Sage replied. “It is not meant to be found.” Jay glanced up. “That sounds promising.” A faint smile touched her lips. “It is grown by witches. Tended carefully. Protected.” “And you want me to simply walk in and take it?” “I want you to retrieve it,” she corrected. “Carefully.”
Her expression grew more serious as she reached into the folds of her cloak, producing a small object. It shimmered faintly in the dim light, something between metal and glass, etched with symbols Jay did not recognize. “You must not touch the flower with your bare hands,” she said, placing it in his palm. “Not even for a moment.” “What happens if I do?” he asked. Sage held his gaze. “You will not like the answer.” Jay exhaled slowly. “Understood.” He tucked the object away and closed the book. “Where will I find it?” Sage pointed toward the distant tree line beyond the coven’s borders. “Follow the forest north. You will know when you are close.” Jay nodded once before turning to leave. “Jay.” He paused, glancing back at her. “Be careful,” she said. Something in her tone made him linger for a moment longer than usual. Then he gave a small nod and stepped out into the morning light.
The forest welcomed him in silence. Time passed easily beneath the canopy. The air was cool, the ground soft beneath his steps. Birds called overhead, unaware of the creature that moved quietly among them. He searched carefully, comparing what he saw to the image in the book. Hours slipped by, the sun climbing higher in the sky. It was nearing noon when he found it. The flower stood alone in a small clearing, its pale petals catching the light in a way that felt almost unnatural. It seemed to glow faintly, as if it did not quite belong to the world around it.
Jay stepped closer, cautious. “That must be it,” he murmured to himself. He reached for the object Sage had given him, preparing to retrieve it. A movement at the edge of the clearing made him freeze. Someone else was there. A young girl stepped forward, her presence so quiet he had not noticed her approach. She moved toward the flower without hesitation, her hand lifting as if drawn to it. “No,” Jay said sharply, his voice cutting through the stillness. “Do not touch it.” The girl stopped. Slowly, she turned. Their eyes met. And everything else fell away. Jay forgot to breathe.
The forest, the war, the flower, all of it faded into nothing as something deep within him stirred, then surged. It was not like anything he had ever felt before. Not fear. Not hunger. Something stronger. His chest tightened as if something inside him had been pulled taut, stretched across time itself. Every instinct in him screamed the same thing. Closer. He took a step forward without thinking. The girl stared at him, confusion flickering across her face, but she did not move away. “What?” she began softly. Jay barely heard her.
Sage’s voice echoed faintly in his mind. Words spoken weeks ago, half dismissed at the time. There is a possibility. Rare. Unpredictable. A bond not given to all. A fated connection. Jay’s gaze remained locked on hers, something unspoken passing between them in the silence. And in that moment, he knew. He had found his fated love.
“That flower… it is poisonous,” Jay said quickly, his voice steadier than he felt. He did not know if that was true. The book had not said it in such simple terms, only that it was dangerous, not to be touched. But he needed her to step away, and fear was often the fastest way to ensure that. The girl paused, her hand hovering for just a moment longer before she pulled it back. “Oh,” she said softly, taking a small step away. “What a shame. It is so pretty.” Jay let out a quiet breath he had not realized he was holding.
The light shifted above them as the wind stirred the branches, and for a moment, the sun broke through in scattered beams. It fell across her like something intentional, catching in her hair, tracing the curve of her face, illuminating her in a way that made her seem almost unreal. Warm and alive, everything he was not. Jay forced himself to move, reaching for the object Sage had given him. He handled it carefully, positioning it around the stem of the flower before lifting it cleanly from the earth. “I wish I could give it to you,” he said, glancing back at her, “but as I said, it is dangerous. I will need to dispose of it properly.”
The girl smiled at him, a lightness in her expression that made something in his chest tighten. “I suppose that makes you my knight in shining armor, then.” Jay let out a small breath of amusement, the sound unfamiliar even to himself. “Perhaps.” She stepped closer then, her dress brushing softly against the forest floor, catching on fallen leaves. She didn’t seem to notice, or perhaps she simply didn’t care. “I am (Y/n),” she said, offering a small curtsy, playful yet sincere. Jay dipped his head slightly in return. “Jay.” “Jay,” she repeated, as if testing the name, committing it to memory. Her smile lingered. “You must be new around here. I have not seen you before.”
There was no suspicion in her tone, only curiosity. Jay hesitated. He had learned quickly that truth was not always something he could offer freely. “Yes,” he said after a moment. “I am with the army.” It was close enough to what she would expect. Close enough to avoid questions he could not answer. Her expression shifted slightly, something softer, more thoughtful. “Oh.” There was a quiet understanding in that single word. Perhaps she had seen soldiers before. Perhaps she knew what it meant. Jay felt an unexpected pang of guilt.
He glanced upward, the movement instinctive. The sun had shifted further now. Time had passed faster than he had realized. He should return. Sage would be waiting. “I should go,” he said, though the words felt heavier than they should. “I need to return to camp.” He turned slightly, ready to leave. But he stopped. The thought came unbidden, sudden and insistent. He did not want this moment to end. Jay hesitated, then looked back at her. “There is…” He paused, searching for the right words. “There is something happening in town tonight, is there not?” (Y/n)’s expression brightened instantly. “The lantern dance,” she said. “It is held every year.”
Jay nodded. He remembered the notices, the quiet excitement among the townspeople when they had first passed through. “If you are free,” he said, his voice quieter now, more uncertain than it had been before, “perhaps we could meet there.” (Y/n)’s smile widened, something warm and genuine lighting her features. “I would like that very much,” she said. She tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eyes. “Perhaps my knight will save me a dance?” Jay felt something shift within him, something lighter than anything he had known in a very long time. He smiled. “I will save them all for my lady.”
~~~
Jay returned before dusk, the forest quieter now, the light fading into softer hues as he made his way back to the coven. The flower was secured carefully, untouched, just as Sage had instructed. He found her in the infirmary, as always. She stood over a worktable, grinding something into a fine paste, her movements slow and deliberate. The familiar scent of herbs filled the air. “I have it,” Jay said, stepping inside. Sage glanced up, her eyes briefly scanning him before settling on the object in his hands. “Good,” she said softly. “Place it here.” Jay did as instructed, setting the flower down with care.
Sage reached for it immediately, using tools to handle it, never once letting her skin brush against the delicate petals. She began crushing them slowly, methodically, her focus unwavering. Jay lingered. “There is something else,” he said after a moment. Sage hummed in acknowledgment. “There usually is.” “I met someone.” That made her pause. Only for a second. Then she resumed her work, though something in her posture shifted, just slightly. “Tell me.” Jay stepped closer, resting his hands lightly against the edge of the table. “A girl. In the forest. She was about to touch the flower.” Sage listened in silence as he spoke, recounting the moment. The way she looked. The way he felt. The pull he could not explain. When he finished, the room fell quiet.
Sage’s hands slowed, then stilled. Jay watched her, a faint crease forming between his brows. “You do not seem surprised.” “I am not,” she said quietly. He tilted his head. “Then why do you seem… sad?” Sage exhaled slowly, setting the crushed petals aside. For a moment, she did not speak, as if weighing whether or not to answer. Then she did. “Long ago,” she began, her voice softer than he had ever heard it, “I met someone who made me feel the same way.” Jay straightened slightly, his attention sharpening. “I loved him,” she continued. “Very much.” There was a pause. “But he was human.” Jay felt something in his chest tighten. “Just like your girl is,” Sage added gently. She turned away from the table, leaning back against it as her gaze drifted somewhere distant, somewhere far beyond the walls of the infirmary.
“I begged him,” she said, a faint tremor slipping into her voice. “More times than I can count. I asked him to let me change him. To let me give him what I had been given.” “And he refused?” Jay asked quietly. Sage nodded. “He said he wished to live as he was born. To grow old. To die as a human.” A faint, sad smile touched her lips. “He said it was what made life meaningful.” Jay said nothing. “We spent sixty years together,” she went on. “Sixty years that felt both fleeting and eternal.” Her gaze lowered, her voice softening even further. “And then, one morning… he did not wake.” A tear slipped free before she could stop it, trailing slowly down her cheek.
Jay’s breath caught. “My name was not always Sage,” she said after a moment, reaching up to wipe the tear away. “But he called me that. Said I always smelled like it, no matter what I did.” A quiet huff of breath escaped her, something close to a laugh, though it held no real amusement. “After he passed, I could not bear to be who I had been with him,” she admitted. “That woman was… too full of memories.” Her eyes lifted, meeting Jay’s. “So I became Sage.” She gestured faintly to herself. “Sage is not the woman who lost her love. Sage is the woman she became after.”
Silence settled between them. Jay stepped closer without thinking. “There is something else,” Sage said, her gaze still fixed on him. “Something you should know.” He frowned slightly. “What is it?” “I saved you,” she said slowly, “because you reminded me of him.” Jay stilled. “You do not look exactly the same,” she continued, “but your heart, your conviction, the way you spoke, even in pain, it was just like him.” Her voice softened. “And I could not lose him again.” The weight of her words settled heavily in the room. Jay closed the distance between them, his movements gentle as he wrapped his arms around her.
For a moment, she seemed surprised. Then she returned the embrace. “I promise,” Jay said quietly, his voice steady despite everything he felt, “I will not leave you. I will stay.” Sage held him a little tighter at that. “You are the son I never had,” she murmured. Jay closed his eyes briefly. “So please,” she added, pulling back just enough to look at him, her expression serious now, “be careful with your fated one.” Her gaze searched his. “Do not take lightly what you have been given.” Jay nodded. “I will not.”
As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the last traces of gold fading into deepening blue, Sage handed Jay a suit. It was simple, but well-made. Dark fabric, clean lines, fitted in a way that made him feel almost like someone else entirely. “You will need this,” she said, brushing a hand over the sleeve as if smoothing out something unseen. “You would stand out otherwise.” Jay glanced down at himself, adjusting the collar slightly. “You are not coming?” Sage shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. “No. I have no place in such things anymore.” Jay studied her for a moment. “You could.” Her smile softened, but she did not waver. “Go,” she said gently. “Enjoy your evening.” There was something final in her tone. Jay nodded, though a small part of him wished she would reconsider. “Thank you,” he said, before turning and stepping out into the night.
The town was alive. Lanterns hung from every post, every doorway, their warm glow casting dancing light across the streets. Candles lined windowsills, flickering like stars brought down to earth. Music drifted through the air, soft at first, then louder as he moved closer to the center. People filled every corner. Women and girls moved gracefully through the streets, their dresses flowing in soft fabrics, adorned with delicate flowers and elegant pins woven into their hair. Laughter followed them, light and easy.
Men and boys stood just as finely dressed, suits pressed, flowers tucked neatly into their pockets. Some even wore them in their hair, as if the night itself demanded beauty from everyone. Jay glanced down at his own attire, a small breath of relief escaping him. Without it, he would have stood out like a dandelion in a bouquet of roses. He moved through the crowd, his gaze scanning each face, each figure, searching. She had said she would come. He believed she would.
Time passed. Minutes turned into something longer, though he could not quite tell how long. The music shifted, people danced, and lanterns were released into the sky, drifting upward like glowing embers. Still, he did not see her. Jay slowed, his steps becoming less certain. Doubt crept in, quiet but persistent. Perhaps she had changed her mind. Perhaps she had only been polite. He exhaled slowly, his gaze lowering for a moment as the thought settled heavier than it should have. Then, suddenly, a voice cut through the noise.
“Jay!” It was bright. Certain. His head snapped up. He turned, searching for the source, and then he saw her. There she was. She stood just a short distance away, the crowd parting slightly around her as if she belonged at the center of it all. Her dress was a soft yellow, catching the lantern light in a way that made it glow, like sunlight carried into the night. It reminded him instantly of the forest. Of the way the sun had touched her earlier that day. She lifted a hand, waving at him, her smile wide and genuine. Then, with a playful grace, she dipped into a small curtsy. Jay found himself moving before he could think, weaving through the crowd, closing the distance between them. “You found me,” he said as he reached her, a hint of breathlessness in his voice. “I did,” she replied, a soft laugh escaping her.
The sound settled somewhere deep within him. Jay had heard many things in his life. Screams. Laughter. The quiet of the forest. But this… This was the finest sound he had ever heard. Jay extended his hand toward her, the music soft and inviting as it drifted through the lantern-lit streets. “May I?” he asked. (Y/n) smiled, placing her hand in his without hesitation. “You may.” Her fingers were warm against his. He led her gently into the dance, unsure at first, but she followed easily, guiding him as much as he guided her. They moved with the rhythm, slow at first, then more freely as the music carried them.
“You are not a soldier,” she said after a moment, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Jay let out a small breath of laughter. “Is it that obvious?” “You move too carefully,” she replied. “Like you are afraid to step on the world itself.” “Perhaps I am.” She smiled at that. Hours passed as if they were nothing. They danced beneath the lanterns, the soft glow casting shifting patterns across their faces. They lit lanterns of their own, writing small wishes neither dared share aloud, then releasing them into the sky. Jay watched as they rose higher and higher, joining the others until the night was filled with floating lights, like stars brought close enough to touch.
“Do you believe they reach somewhere?” (Y/n) asked, her gaze following one as it drifted upward. “I do not know,” Jay admitted. She looked at him, her expression soft. “I think they do.” He found himself nodding, though he had no reason to. They wandered through the streets after, sharing sweet pastries dusted with sugar, laughing quietly over nothing and everything all at once. The world felt distant, unimportant, as if it existed somewhere far beyond the edges of that night.
For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jay felt… alive. The night ended too quickly. And yet, it did not truly end. He saw her again the next evening. And the one after that. Each night, they met beneath the fading light, finding each other with an ease that felt almost unreal. They spoke, they laughed, they walked through quiet paths and crowded streets alike, learning each other in small, unguarded moments. A week passed like this. A week that felt like something stolen from a life he had lost.
Then it ended. Jay found Sage waiting for him when he returned from the forest one day, her expression more serious than usual. “We leave tomorrow,” she said. The words struck harder than he expected. “So soon?” he asked. “Our work here is done,” she replied. “There are no lycans left in this region. The coven will move on.” Jay’s jaw tightened slightly. “I see.” Sage watched him carefully. “You should tell her.” He nodded.
That night, he found (Y/n) where they always met. She smiled when she saw him, but it faded slightly as she took in his expression. “What is it?” she asked softly. Jay stepped closer, his gaze searching hers. “I have to leave,” he said. Her breath caught. “Leave?” “My… unit is moving on,” he explained. “We cannot stay.” Silence fell between them. “I wish I could,” he added quietly. “But I cannot.” (Y/n) looked down for a moment, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then, without hesitation, she stepped forward and took his hand, weaving their fingers together. “Then I will come with you.” The words were so simple. So certain.
Jay stared at her. “You would leave everything behind?” She met his gaze without fear. “Yes.” “It is not that easy,” he said, his voice gentler now. “You do not understand what you are offering.” “Then help me understand,” she replied. Jay hesitated. This was the moment. A test, perhaps. Of fate. Of trust. Of everything. He drew in a slow breath. “There is something you must know,” he said. “Something I have not told you.” (Y/n) waited, her hand still holding his. “I am not what you think I am,” he continued. “I am not… fully human.”
Her expression did not change. “I am a vampire,” he said, the word heavy on his tongue. “The ones you have heard stories of. The ones people fear.” Silence followed. Jay watched her closely, waiting for it. The fear. The hesitation. The recoil. It did not come. Instead, (Y/n) smiled. Softly. She lifted her free hand, brushing it gently against his cheek, her touch warm and steady. “I know,” she said. Jay blinked. “You… know?” “I knew from the start that you were different,” she replied. “The way you move. The way you look at things. The way you… feel.” She tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening. “But I do not care.” Jay’s breath caught. “You are still you,” she said simply. “And that is enough for me.”
The weight in his chest shifted, something tight and guarded loosening for the first time in centuries. “Are you certain?” he asked quietly. “I am,” she answered without hesitation. And so she left. She turned her back on the life she had known, on her home, on everything familiar. She stepped into a world she did not fully understand, a world filled with dangers she could not yet see. All for him. A human, choosing a vampire. A choice that would bind them both to something far greater than either of them realized.
Months passed, and time seemed to move differently. Faster. Lighter. Jay had never known days to feel so full, nor nights to feel so short. With (Y/n) by his side, something within him had settled, something he had not even realized was restless before. He was… happy. Summer faded into autumn, leaves turning gold and crimson before falling to the ground in quiet surrender. Autumn gave way to winter, the air growing sharp, the world slowing beneath a blanket of snow. (Y/n) adapted to it all with a quiet strength that never failed to surprise him.
Sage welcomed her without hesitation. When Jay had first brought her before Sage, there had been a moment of stillness, a quiet understanding passing between them. Then Sage smiled, stepping forward, her eyes soft. “So this is the one,” she said gently. Jay nodded. “This is (Y/n).” (Y/n) curtsied slightly, a bit nervous but trying to hide it. “It is an honor to meet you.” Sage let out a quiet breath, something fragile flickering across her expression before she pulled (Y/n) into an embrace. “You are most welcome here,” she said softly. Later, when Jay had referred to Sage as his mother, the word slipped out without thought. Sage had gone still. Then she laughed, though tears gathered in her eyes. “You always did know how to surprise me,” she said, her voice unsteady.
~~~
Winter settled fully around them. Snow coated the ground, soft and untouched in places, disturbed only by passing footsteps. The war seemed to pause, if only for a time. The cold made movement harder, hunts more difficult. For a while, there was peace. One evening, Jay and (Y/n) walked side by side, returning from a nearby town. A small basket hung from her arm, filled with vegetables and small goods they had gathered. “You insisted on buying far too much,” Jay said, glancing at the basket. (Y/n) smiled, nudging him lightly. “And you insisted on carrying it all.” “I would have,” he replied. “I know,” she said softly.
Their fingers were intertwined, her hand warm despite the cold air. They laughed about something small, something unimportant. The kind of moment that felt like it would last forever. Then Jay felt it. A shift. Subtle. Almost nothing. But enough. His steps slowed. “What is it?” (Y/n) asked, glancing at him. “I thought I…” He frowned slightly, his gaze scanning the trees. “I am not sure.” The forest was quiet. A prickle of unease crawled up his spine.
Then he heard it. A sharp sound, cutting through the stillness. Jay’s head snapped toward it, instinct taking over. “No,” he breathed. The arrow came from the darkness between the trees, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Jay moved. He reached for her, pulling her toward him, trying to shield her with his own body. But something went wrong. His thoughts tangled. His reaction faltered. For the first time since he had become what he was, he hesitated. Fear, not for himself, but for her. It slowed him. Just enough.
“Jay?” (Y/n)’s voice was soft, confused. He turned with her, pulling her down as they fell to the ground. But it had already hit. A dull, sickening sound. (Y/n)’s body jerked in his arms. Jay froze. For a moment, the world went silent. “No,” he whispered. Slowly, he looked down. The arrow had found its mark. It pierced through her chest, the dark shaft standing stark against the pale fabric of her dress. Blood spread quickly, staining the white snow beneath them. Warm, too warm. Jay’s hands trembled as he pressed them against the wound, as if he could somehow undo what had already been done.
“No, no, no…” he said, his voice breaking. “Stay with me. You will be fine. I can fix this. I can…” But even as he spoke, he knew. The snow around them turned red. And Jay’s hands were stained with it. Jay broke. He did not think. He did not breathe. He did not exist beyond the moment in his arms. “I do not know what to do,” he whispered, his voice shaking as his hands pressed uselessly against the wound. “I can fix this. I can fix this, I just…” But he knew he could not. He knew.
He could feel it in the way her body trembled, in the way her breath came uneven and shallow. The damage was too great. Too deep. Even if he tried to turn her, even if he risked everything, she would not survive it. And he could not even try. Sage’s words echoed in his mind. Young vampires do not have enough venom. It was not possible. There was nothing he could do. Jay pulled her closer, cradling her against him, his grip desperate, as if holding her tighter might somehow keep her here. “I am here,” he said, though his voice cracked with every word. “I am here. You are not alone. I am here.”
He expected more. Another arrow. Another attack. Something to finish what had begun. But nothing came. Just one. One arrow. One moment. And everything was gone. (Y/n) shifted weakly in his arms. Despite the pain, despite the blood, she tried to smile. She wanted him to remember her smile, not her tears. Jay felt his chest shatter all over again. “No,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Do not… do not do that. You do not have to pretend. You can be afraid. You can…”
But she was not afraid. Her hand lifted slowly, trembling, brushing faintly against his arm as if to steady him instead. “I love you, Jay,” she whispered. The words were barely there. A breath more than a voice. Then she coughed, her body jerking slightly as blood spilled from her lips, dark against her skin. It dripped down her chin, staining her dress, staining him. Jay wiped it away frantically, his hands shaking. “No, no, please,” he begged. “Stay with me. Please stay. I need you to stay.”
Her head tilted to the side, her strength fading too quickly, her eyes losing their light. “(Y/n),” he said, his voice breaking entirely now. “Look at me. Please. Look at me.” But she could not. Her gaze dimmed. Her body went still. And just like that, she was gone. Jay stared at her, unmoving, uncomprehending. “No,” he whispered. His arms tightened around her. “No.” His voice rose, raw and broken. “Please, no.” He pressed his forehead against hers, his breath uneven, his body shaking as grief tore through him without mercy.
“I will find you again,” he said, his voice trembling with something deeper than hope, something closer to desperation. “Do you hear me? I will find you. I will wait. A thousand years, ten thousand, it does not matter. I will wait for you.” Tears fell freely now, each one burning as it slid down his face. “I will not lose you like this,” he continued, his grip tightening as if he could anchor her soul itself. “I refuse. I will find you again.” The snow around them remained still. The world did not answer. And slowly, something inside him began to change. With every tear, with every broken breath, the part of him that had learned to feel, to hope, to love again, began to retreat. It slipped away, piece by piece.
The warmth she had brought into him faded, replaced by something colder. Something sharper. Something empty. Where there had once been a man, there was now only what remained. A creature of the night. A monster. And as Jay held her lifeless body in the snow, the last of his humanity sank into the darkness, leaving nothing behind but grief and something far more dangerous. Jay cradled her carefully, as if she might still feel the way he held her. Her body was light in his arms, too light.
He carried her through the snow in silence, his steps steady, his expression empty. The forest did not feel the same anymore. Nothing did. He found a place where the trees parted just enough for the sky to open above. The snow there was thinner, touched more often by the sun. It felt… right. Jay lowered her gently to the ground. For a moment, he just looked at her. Her face was peaceful now. The pain was gone. The life that had once filled her was gone, too. His hands moved slowly as he began to dig. The earth was cold, stubborn beneath the thin layer of snow, but he did not stop. He did not rush either. Each movement was deliberate, controlled, as if this were just another task to be completed.
He did not cry. He did not feel. When the hole was deep enough, he lifted her once more, placing her inside with care. He adjusted her slightly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. “You will not be cold,” he said quietly, though there was no emotion behind the words. He covered her slowly. Earth fell over her in soft, dull sounds, until she was gone from sight. Gone completely. Jay stood there for a long time after, staring at the place where she now lay. Then, without another word, he turned and left.
When he returned to the coven, the scent of blood clung to him. Sage noticed immediately. She stepped forward, her expression shifting from calm to alarm in an instant. “Jay?” Her gaze dropped to his hands, to the blood that stained them, to the emptiness in his eyes. “Jay, what happened? Where’s (Y/n)?” she asked, her voice tightening with worry as she moved closer. He looked at her. But there was nothing behind his gaze. No grief. No pain. Only something cold. Something sharp. Sage hesitated for only a second before reaching for him, her hands gentle as she tried to wipe the blood from his skin. “Tell me,” she said softly. “Please.” Something twisted inside him. Her voice. Her concern. It grated against what remained of him. His eyes darkened.
Then they shifted, deepening into a violent red, something raw and furious surfacing where there had once been restraint. “Do not,” he said, his voice low, unfamiliar even to himself. Sage stilled. “Jay,” But she stepped closer anyway. And something inside him snapped. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, his hand shot out, gripping her. Her eyes widened. “Jay, what are you doing?” He shoved her. Hard. Sage stumbled back, her body hitting the edge of the infirmary fire. Flames caught instantly, licking up her clothing, devouring fabric and skin alike.
She cried out, the sound sharp with shock more than pain. “Jay!” she gasped, struggling to pull herself free. For a moment, just a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then it was gone. He stepped forward. The fire illuminated his face, casting harsh shadows over features now stripped of anything human. Sage looked at him, truly looked, and something in her gaze changed. Not fear, but understanding. “Jay,” she whispered, her voice softer now, even as the flames consumed her. “My son…”
The words did not reach him. Or perhaps they did. But they did not matter. He had found a piece of wood, and he drove the it forward without hesitation. It pierced her heart cleanly. Her body went still. The fire continued to burn, but Sage was already gone. Jay stood there, unmoving, staring at what remained. There was no satisfaction. No regret. Nothing. He had nothing left. No love. No purpose. No reason to care. Only the need for blood, for revenge. It settled deep within him, stronger than it had ever been before. Sharper. Louder. And this time, he did not fight it.
When the coven moved, he did not stay behind. When the war called, he answered. There were no more questions. No more hesitation. Jay stepped into the conflict without restraint, without mercy. The man who had once healed was gone. What remained walked willingly into blood and violence, no longer guided by right or wrong. Only by the need to feed. And the emptiness that could never be filled. He blamed the lycans. He needed to. There had been no proof. No face to the arrow. No voice behind the trees. But the war had already drawn its lines, already given him an enemy. And so he chose them. “It was them,” he would say, more to himself than to anyone else. “It had to be.” No one argued. They did not need to.
As blood coated his hands, as his fangs sank into flesh, he felt it. Not relief. Not peace. But something close enough to keep him moving. The hunger drowned out the memory. The violence dulled the pain. Each life he took pushed the image of her just a little further away, buried beneath layers of rage and red. For years, he was nothing but a monster. Efficient. Ruthless. Unquestioning. He rose quickly within the coven, his name spoken with a mixture of respect and unease. He did not hesitate. He did not falter. “Send Jay,” they would say. “He will finish it.” And he always did.
Eventually, he was given his own command. A branch of the coven under his control. A troop that followed his lead without question. They feared him. He preferred it that way. Years passed. Decades even. Seventy winters had come and gone since the night he had buried her beneath the earth. Seventy years of blood and silence. Seventy years of nothing. Then, one night, something changed.
The wolves’ village burned. Flames rose high into the sky, devouring homes, devouring lives. The screams of those trapped within echoed through the night, sharp and desperate, before fading one by one. Jay stood at the edge of it all, watching. “Leave no survivors,” He had said to one of his men, they had given a small nod. Now, the work was nearly done. He turned away from the destruction, already finished with it. His troop would handle the rest. They always did.
The forest greeted him with quiet as he stepped beyond the flames. Then he stopped. Two figures lay ahead. A young woman, barely more than a girl, sat slumped against a fallen tree. In her arms, she held a boy, small and fragile, his body limp against her. Jay’s gaze sharpened. They were still alive. Barely. He stepped closer, his movements slow, deliberate. Normally, there would be no hesitation. No thought. He would end it quickly. Efficiently. But something held him back. The girl shifted slightly, tightening her hold on the boy as if she could shield him from what was coming. “Please…” she whispered, though her voice was weak, barely carrying.
Jay stopped a few steps away. He looked at them. Truly looked. The boy’s breathing was shallow, uneven. He would not last long. The girl was not much better, blood staining her clothes, her strength fading with each passing second. Siblings, he assumed. The way she held him. The way she refused to let go. Something twisted in his chest. A memory. Unwanted. Unbidden. He saw himself. Snow beneath his knees. Blood in his hands. A body in his arms. Jay’s expression faltered, just for a moment.
The girl looked up at him, her eyes filled not with anger, but with fear. And something else. Hope. “Please,” she said again, her voice breaking. “Do not… do not hurt him.” Jay said nothing. For the first time in seventy years, he felt something other than rage. It was quiet. Fragile. But it was there. Sadness. And something deeper. Something he had long since buried. Empathy.
As Jay stood there, staring at the girl clutching her brother, something shifted in the silence. A voice. Soft and faint, as if carried by the wind itself. Save them. Jay froze. His breath caught in his throat, his entire body going still as the sound echoed through him. It was familiar. Too familiar. “(Y/n)” he whispered, the name leaving his lips before he could stop it. He turned, almost desperately, his gaze searching the darkness behind him as if she might be there, as if she might have returned just for this moment. But there was nothing. Only the distant glow of fire, and the quiet of the forest. She was not there, she had not been there for seventy years. It had been seventy long and dark years.
Jay stood frozen, his chest tightening as something long buried surged to the surface. He had not said her name since the day she died. Had not allowed himself to remember it, to feel it. And now it was everywhere. Her voice, presence, her memory. It overwhelmed him. Then something else came. A warmth, that spread slowly at first, subtle and unfamiliar. Then stronger, rising through him in a way that made no sense. Vampires did not feel warmth like this. Not in their blood. Not in their very being. Jay looked down.
A strange, flickering glow had begun to gather in his hands. Pale blue, almost translucent, like something not entirely of this world. It sparked faintly, dancing across his skin. “What?” he breathed. He tried to shake it off, wiping his hands against his clothes, but it did not fade. It clung to him, pulsing softly, as if it had found its place there. He did not understand it. But something in him moved anyway. Jay stepped forward. Not with purpose. Not with thought. Just instinct. He reached the two injured lycans, lowering himself to his knees in front of them.
The girl tensed, her body instinctively trying to shield the boy, but she was too weak to move. Jay did not speak. He simply reached out. His glowing hands hovered for only a moment before he placed them gently against the boy’s chest. The light flared. Brighter. Stronger. The boy’s body jerked slightly as the glow spread, seeping into him like water into dry earth. The wounds across his abdomen began to close, slowly at first, then faster, skin knitting together as if time itself had been reversed. The blood that had pooled around him seemed to retreat, drawn back into his body until there was nothing left behind. Jay watched, unable to look away. Within moments, the boy looked… whole. Unharmed, and alive.
Jay pulled his hands back slightly, staring at them in disbelief. Then he moved again. He turned to the girl. She did not resist this time. She only watched him, her eyes wide, filled with something between fear and awe. Jay placed his hands against her, the light rising once more. It responded instantly, brighter than before, flowing into her as it had the boy. Her wounds closed, the color returning to her skin, her breath steadying as strength returned to her body. It was over just as quickly as it had begun. Jay pulled away. The light in his hands flickered weakly, then began to fade, the glow dimming until it disappeared completely.
He stared at his palms. Empty. As if nothing had ever been there. Slowly, he leaned back, his mind struggling to understand what had just happened. “I…” he began, but the words would not come. The girl shifted, looking down at herself, then at her brother, who now breathed steadily in her arms. “What did you do?” she whispered. Jay did not answer. He could not. He only sat there, stunned, as the last traces of warmth faded from his body, leaving behind something unfamiliar. Not emptiness. Something else. Something he had not felt in a very long time.
Jay’s head snapped to the side as he heard the sound of movement. Voices. His troop. They were getting closer. For a brief moment, he remained still, his mind racing as the weight of what he had just done settled over him. Then he turned back to the two lycans. “Go,” he said quickly, his voice low but firm. “You need to leave. Now.” The girl hesitated, her arms tightening slightly around her brother. “But…” “They will not hesitate,” Jay cut in. “If they see you, I will not be able to stop them.” Her eyes searched his, as if trying to understand why he was helping them at all. “Go,” he repeated. This time, she nodded. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with something deeper than simple gratitude. Then she stood, pulling her brother with her, and ran. Jay watched them disappear into the trees.
Only then did he turn. By the time his troop reached him, his expression had returned to something colder, something familiar. “Commander,” one of them called. “We thought you had already returned.” Jay gave a small nod. “I was finishing something.” They looked around briefly, noting the quiet, the lack of survivors. No one questioned it. Still, a few of them exchanged glances. Something about him felt… different. But none of them dared to ask. “Which way?” another asked. Jay looked toward the direction the siblings had fled. Then he turned the opposite way. “This way,” he said. And they followed.
Days later, when they returned to the coven, Jay stood at the edge of it, watching as the others moved about, continuing as they always had. Nothing had changed. And yet, everything had. He did not stay. “I am leaving,” he said simply when one of the elders questioned him. “You would abandon your post?” the elder asked, disbelief clear in their tone. “Yes.” “There will be consequences.” Jay met their gaze without hesitation. “Then let them come.” He turned and walked away. No one stopped him. For years, he wandered. Not aimlessly. Not entirely. He searched. For something quieter. Something… different. Eventually, he found it. A coven that had chosen neutrality.
They did not involve themselves in the war. They kept to themselves, hidden from both sides, choosing survival over conquest. Jay stayed. And for the first time in decades, he did not pick up a weapon. Instead, he returned to something older. Something that had once defined him. Healing. He spent his days buried in books, learning everything he could. Ancient texts. Forgotten knowledge. Anything that spoke of what vampires could become. Sage’s words often returned to him. “Some are given gifts.” He remembered how she had spoken of them. Fire. Ice. Shadows. Minds. Her own gift had been knowledge. “If I see a plant, I know it,” she had once said with a small smile. “What it is. What it does. What it can become.”
Jay had always admired that. Now, he searched for his own answer. What he had done that night… it was not normal. Not even among vampires. Most could heal themselves, to a degree. Faster than humans. Stronger. More resilient. But what he had done… That was something else entirely. Rare. The books confirmed it. He read of it in scattered entries, in half-faded ink and careful warnings. A gift not meant for many. The ability to heal others. Not just wounds. Not just flesh. Something deeper. Something that defied what they were meant to be. Jay closed one of the books slowly, his gaze distant. “A healer,” he murmured to himself. The word felt strange. Unfamiliar. But not wrong. Not anymore.
He spent decades learning. At first, it was instinct. Uncontrolled. Unpredictable. The light would come and go without warning, sometimes answering his will, other times ignoring it entirely. “I know you are there,” he muttered once, staring down at his empty hands. “So why will you not listen?” It took time. Years blurred into decades as he studied, practiced, failed, and tried again. He worked in silence, far from battlefields, far from the noise of war, focusing only on understanding what he had been given. Or what had been forced upon him.
He read every text he could find, compared every account, every fragment of knowledge left behind by those who had come before him. There were few like him. Fewer still who had left anything behind to learn from. “You must feel it,” he said quietly one night, pressing his hands against a shallow wound on his own arm. “Not control it. Not force it.” The light flickered. Weak at first. Then stronger. The wound closed slowly beneath his touch. Jay exhaled, a faint sense of something close to relief settling in his chest. He was learning. He lost track of how long it took.
Years meant little now. Time passed without weight, without urgency. But eventually, he found control. The light answered him. Not perfectly. Not always easily. But it listened. Perhaps it had always been there. Perhaps it had only needed him to understand. Or perhaps… it had been given to him. A quiet thought lingered in the back of his mind. Fate had taken everything from him. Maybe this was what remained. Jay did not dwell on it. Instead, he chose what to do with it. He devoted himself to healing. Not just his own kind. Everyone.
It was not something the covens approved of. “You would waste your gift on them?” one vampire asked, their tone laced with disbelief. “On humans? On lycans?” “They are the same as we are,” Jay replied calmly. “They are not.” Jay held their gaze. “They bleed the same.” Word spread quickly. Some called him foolish. Others called him dangerous. Many simply turned away from him entirely. He did not stop. He healed humans when he found them, quietly, without drawing attention. Broken bones. Deep wounds. Illnesses that would have otherwise taken them. He healed lycans, too.
That was… harder. For they did not trust him. “You expect us to believe you mean no harm?” one had asked, their voice filled with suspicion. “No,” Jay answered. “I expect nothing. But I will help if you allow it.” Some refused. Others, desperate enough, accepted. Over time, a few began to trust him. Not many. But enough. The war faded. Slowly, over the centuries, it lost its hold. The endless cycle of blood and revenge began to weaken, carried on only by those who refused to let it die. The world changed. Cities grew. People forgot. What had once been whispered as truth became nothing more than myth. Vampires. Werewolves. Stories told to frighten children.
Even within the covens, fewer remembered what the war had truly been. What it had cost. Jay remembered. He always would. But he no longer fought in it. He chose something else. Something quieter. Something that, in its own way, felt far more difficult. He chose to heal a world that had spent centuries tearing itself apart.
~~~
Over the years, Jay found something he had never expected to have again. A place. Not a coven in the traditional sense, bound by rules and hierarchy and old ways of thinking. Something smaller. Quieter. Seven of them. Seven who, in their own ways, had grown tired of what they had been. There was Jay, of course. And Heeseung. Heeseung was older, by nearly a century, though he did not carry it with the same visible weight. Where Jay had once been sharp and distant, Heeseung was calm, composed, his presence steady in a way that grounded the others. “You think too much,” Heeseung said once, watching Jay stare out into the distance. “And you think too little,” Jay replied. Heeseung smiled faintly. “That is why we work well together.”
Then there was Sunghoon and Jake. Sunghoon had seen too much of the war. He had not just participated, he had immersed himself in it, carved his place within it. There was a quiet intensity to him, something that never fully faded, even in peace. Jake was the opposite. “I stayed as far away from that madness as I could,” Jake admitted one evening, leaning back with a quiet sigh. “Never understood why anyone would want to be part of it.” Sunghoon glanced at him. “It was not always a choice.” Jake met his gaze, then nodded slowly. “I know.” They understood each other, in their own way.
Sunoo and Jungwon had come later. Both had been part of the final years of the war, when it had already begun to crumble under its own weight. “It did not feel like a war anymore,” Jungwon said once. “Just… people refusing to stop.” Sunoo nodded. “We left as soon as we could.” Neither of them looked back. And then there was Niki. The youngest. Only fifty years as a vampire, which, to the others, was barely the beginning. “You all talk about the war like it is some distant nightmare,” Niki said one night, a small frown on his face. “For me, it is just… something I have heard about.” Jay looked at him for a moment. “That is not a bad thing.”
Niki shrugged. “Does not mean I have not done things I regret.” None of them had clean pasts. Not even those who had avoided the war. But together, they had found something better. They did not follow the old ways. They did not hunt without reason. They did not involve themselves in conflicts that had long since lost their meaning. They tried. That was what mattered. They tried to be better than what they had been. For Jay, it was enough. It was more than enough. He found a kind of happiness there, something quiet and steady. Not the overwhelming warmth he had once known, not the all-consuming love that had defined him centuries ago.
But something real. Something lasting. He thought of (Y/n) sometimes. Not as he once had. Not as the memory of her lifeless body in the snow. That image had faded with time. Instead, he remembered her laughter. The way she had smiled at him beneath the lanterns. The warmth of her hand in his. The light in her eyes. “I think they reach somewhere,” she had said that night during the lantern festival. Jay looked up at the sky sometimes, watching the stars in silence. “I hope they did,” he murmured once. No one asked what he meant. They did not need to. Their small coven moved through the world quietly, doing what they could to make up for what they had once been. Helping where they could. Healing where it was needed.
Jay now ran a small clinic in the heart of a sprawling city. It was nothing remarkable from the outside. A quiet place tucked between larger buildings, easy to overlook if one was not searching for it. But inside, it was always busy. People came and went throughout the day, each carrying their own worries, their own pain. Jay listened. He always listened. “Tell me where it hurts,” he said gently, his voice calm as he examined a patient. Here, he was careful. He had learned that lesson early. He could not heal everything. Not all at once. Not without drawing attention. So he worked within limits.
A broken bone would heal a little faster than expected. A lingering illness would ease just enough to give hope. Pain would fade, quietly, without explanation. And when it was something more serious, something he knew he could not fix without raising questions, he adapted. “You should go to the hospital,” he would say, his tone steady, reassuring. “I want them to run some tests. I believe it may be something more specific.” “How do you know?” a patient asked once, worry clear in their voice. Jay gave a small, reassuring smile. “Let us call it experience.” He knew.
His ability had grown over the centuries, not just in healing, but in understanding. He could sense what was wrong beneath the surface, identify illnesses before they revealed themselves fully. It allowed him to guide them. To give them a chance. Sunoo handled everything else. “Next patient is in five minutes,” Sunoo called from the front desk, glancing at the screen in front of him. “And you are already behind schedule.” Jay looked up from his notes. “I am aware.” “You say that every time,” Sunoo replied, though there was no real annoyance in his tone. “And yet, nothing changes.” Jay allowed a faint smile. “Perhaps one day.” Sunoo hummed, clearly unconvinced, before answering a ringing phone. “Good afternoon, yes, we are open. Do you have an appointment?” He moved through his work with ease, managing calls, bookings, and paperwork with a precision that kept everything running smoothly. “Without me, this place would fall apart,” he muttered once. “You are not wrong,” Jay admitted.
Sunghoon helped when needed. Mostly when deliveries arrived. “Where do you want these?” he asked one afternoon, carrying in a heavy box as if it weighed nothing. “Storage room,” Jay replied. Sunghoon set it down with ease, glancing at the label. “Vaccines?” “Yes.” Sunghoon nodded. “You always did prefer healing over everything else.” Jay met his gaze briefly. “It is the only thing that makes sense.” Sunghoon did not argue. The others came and went. Jake stopped by occasionally, usually with something in hand. “Brought food,” he said one evening, setting a bag on the counter. “You would forget to eat otherwise.”
Jungwon appeared quietly, offering help where it was needed without ever making a fuss about it. Heeseung visited less often, but when he did, he stayed longer, observing, listening, always watching in that calm, knowing way of his. “You have built something good here,” he said once. Jay inclined his head slightly. “I am trying.” Niki came by the most unpredictably. “Busy?” he asked, leaning against the doorway. “Always,” Sunoo answered before Jay could. Niki grinned. “Then I will come back later.” Despite their separate lives, their separate paths, they always found their way back to each other.
Evenings were theirs. They gathered together, sometimes at the clinic after it had closed, or at their home. Food filled the table, though most of them did not need it. It was the ritual that mattered. “You are cheating,” Sunghoon said flatly, narrowing his eyes at Jake. “I am not,” Jake replied, far too quickly. “You are.” “Prove it.” Laughter followed. Games were played, arguments sparked and faded just as quickly, conversations drifted from meaningless to unexpectedly deep and back again. For a few hours each night, they were not what they had been. Not vampires. Not survivors of a war that had shaped centuries. Just seven men, sitting together, existing in a world that had moved on. Jay watched them sometimes, quiet, a faint smile resting on his lips. This was something he had never thought he would have again. Not like this. Not after everything. And yet, here it was. Simple. Steady. Real. For the first time in a very long time, it felt like it was enough.
~~~
The knife moved in steady, precise motions against the cutting board, a soft rhythm that filled the quiet apartment. Jay barely had to look at what he was doing, the slices of cucumber coming out even, almost mechanical. The faint sizzle from the pan beside him grounded the moment, oil whispering as it heated. Then came the knock. Jay didn’t react. A second later, the door opened anyway. He exhaled through his nose, not even turning his head. “You could at least pretend to wait.” Shoes scraped lightly against the floor. A familiar presence slipped into the space like it belonged there, uninvited but entirely expected. Niki.
Jay flicked his gaze toward the kitchen entrance just long enough to confirm what he already knew. The younger vampire gave him a brief nod, casual, like he had just dropped by instead of letting himself in. His attention shifted immediately to the stove, eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. “What’s for dinner?” Niki asked, already stepping closer, peering at the pan like he might lift the lid himself. Jay didn’t answer right away. Instead, he picked up a slice of cucumber and, without much thought, tossed it in Niki’s direction.
It hit him square in the chest before falling to the floor. “You can ask to join me for dinner first,” Jay said flatly, returning to his cutting. “Before just barging in. You know. Basic manners.” Niki glanced down at the cucumber on the floor, then back at Jay. He shrugged, entirely unbothered. “Whatever. Now tell me.” Jay let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head. Of course. Niki had always been like this. Walking in like rules didn’t apply to him, like doors were just suggestions. Acting detached, uninterested, like everything was beneath him. A spoiled kind of indifference that would have been irritating if it wasn’t so predictable.
Jay slid the chopped cucumber into a bowl and reached for something else, his movements never breaking rhythm. “Food,” he replied dryly. Niki clicked his tongue. “Wow. Very helpful.” Jay didn’t look at him, but there was the faintest hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. “If you’re going to stand there and criticize, you can at least make yourself useful.” “I didn’t come here to cook.” “No,” Jay muttered. “You came here to eat.”
Niki leaned against the counter, folding his arms, watching him work with quiet focus now. For all his attitude, he didn’t interrupt again right away. His eyes tracked every movement, sharp, observant in a way that didn’t match his usual laziness. It was easy to forget sometimes that beneath the nonchalant front, Niki paid attention. More than he let on. Jay reached for the pan, stirring whatever was cooking with practiced ease. “If you’re staying,” he added after a moment, “set the table.” Niki didn’t move. Jay glanced at him. A beat passed. Then, with a quiet scoff, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “You’re bossy.” “And you’re still here.” Another pause. Then Niki grabbed a couple of plates. It wasn’t much, but it was something. And for him, that counted. The clink of cutlery against porcelain was the only sound that filled the room for a while.
Jay had just taken his first proper bite when he noticed it. Niki wasn’t eating. Not really. The younger vampire sat across from him, shoulders slightly hunched, pushing pieces of meat around his plate like he was trying to rearrange them into something that made sense. No second helping. No half-mumbled complaints about seasoning. No impatient reaching across the table before Jay had even settled in. Just… hesitation. Jay lowered his fork slowly, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he studied him. “That’s new.” Niki didn’t look up. “What is?” “You not inhaling everything in sight.” A shrug. Casual. Practiced. “Not that hungry.”
Jay leaned back slightly in his chair, unconvinced. He watched the way Niki’s grip on his fork shifted, the subtle tension in his shoulders. It didn’t match the words. “What’s wrong?” Another shrug. Smaller this time. “Nothing.” Jay exhaled quietly, dragging a hand down his face before letting it rest against the table. Of course it was going to be like this. “Out with it.” There was a slight edge to his voice now, firmer, but not harsh. The kind of tone that didn’t leave much room for deflection. Niki knew it well enough to recognize what sat underneath it. Not annoyance. Not really. Something closer to concern. The coven had learned, over time, that silence could rot if you let it sit too long.
Niki’s fork stilled. He stared down at his plate for a few seconds, like he was deciding whether it was worth saying at all. His jaw shifted slightly before he finally spoke. “I walked into a store the other day,” he muttered. Jay didn’t interrupt. “They had some commercials playing. On one of those big screens.” Niki’s gaze stayed fixed on the plate, his voice quieter now. “It was for some movie. About… I don’t know. Some mythical creature or whatever, who finds their fated love.” He huffed faintly, like he was already annoyed with himself for bringing it up. “Made me think.” Jay’s fingers tightened slightly around his fork, but he stayed still. Niki swallowed, then continued, words coming a little more uneven now. “About how that works. For us.” A brief pause. “Mates.”
The word hung in the air longer than it should have. “And, well…” Niki shifted in his seat, finally glancing up for a second before looking away again. “I wanted to know what it’s like.” Another pause. “You’re the only one who really knows.” Jay froze mid-motion, his fork hovering halfway to his mouth. For a moment, he didn’t move at all. The question landed heavier than Niki probably intended. It wasn’t just curiosity. It was something quieter. Something that came from not knowing, from standing at the edge of something everyone else seemed to understand but him.
Jay lowered the fork slowly, placing it back onto the plate with a soft clink. His gaze dropped to the table, unfocused. It had been a long time since anyone had asked him that. Long enough that he had almost convinced himself he wouldn’t have to answer it again. A faint tension settled in his chest, sharp and familiar, like a memory pressing against something that hadn’t quite healed right. But he understood. Of course he did. Niki wasn’t asking to pry. He was asking because he didn’t know. Because he hadn’t lived long enough to understand what that kind of bond meant. Not the way Jay did.
Not the way Jay still carried it. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, one hand coming up to rest against the back of his neck. “You picked a hell of a topic for dinner,” he muttered under his breath. But there was no real bite to it. Just weight. Niki let out a small sigh, shoulders easing just a little as he glanced up. “You don’t have to tell me. Not now, at least.” Jay shook his head, drawing in a slow breath. “It’s okay.” His voice was quieter now, steadier. “Just caught me off guard.” A brief pause. “I’ll tell you.”
Something in Niki’s expression softened. He gave a small, almost relieved smile before finally picking up his fork again. And just like that, the shift was immediate. He started eating. Not picking. Not hesitating. Actually eating. Within seconds, he was back to his usual pace, like the earlier tension had never existed, reaching for more before he had even properly finished what was on his plate. “You added more salt this time,” he muttered between bites. “It’s better.” Jay huffed faintly, the corner of his mouth twitching. “High praise.” It was normal. Familiar. Easy. And Jay found, unexpectedly, that he needed that moment more than he thought.
He set his utensils down, the faint clink barely audible, his attention drifting elsewhere. His gaze settled on the small table off to the side of the room. The vase. Simple. Unremarkable to anyone else. But the yellow flowers inside stood out, bright against the dimmer tones of the apartment. He had replaced them more times than he could count. Not because they lasted. But because the memory did. His eyes lingered there for a moment longer than necessary before he spoke again. “When I first found my mate…” His voice came quieter this time, threaded with something distant. “I was on a mission.”
Niki slowed, but didn’t stop eating, listening now without interrupting. “To find a flower. A specific one. For the woman I worked for.” Jay let out a faint breath, almost like a quiet laugh at himself. “I was focused. That was all that mattered.” His gaze didn’t leave the flowers. “But the second I saw her…” He paused, his jaw tightening just slightly. “Everything else disappeared.” The room felt still. “She…” Jay swallowed, the word catching just enough to notice. “She shone brighter than the sun.” A faint shift in his expression followed, something softer breaking through the restraint. “Everything around me felt warm.” His fingers curled slightly against the table. “Like the world had… tilted into place without asking me first.”
Niki had stopped moving entirely now, his fork hovering mid-air, eyes fixed on Jay. “I felt alive,” Jay continued, quieter still. “In a way I hadn’t since before I became a vampire.” The words settled into the space between them, heavier than anything that had been said before. Niki reached for a second serving almost absentmindedly, more out of habit than hunger, but his attention never left Jay. And for the first time since he’d known him, Niki really looked. The subtle twitch in Jay’s eyes. The way his expression didn’t settle on just one emotion. There was warmth there, unmistakable. But it was tangled with something deeper. Something sharper. Sadness. Love. Longing. Happiness, too. Somehow. All of it, layered together in a way that didn’t make sense unless you understood what had been lost.
Niki’s grip tightened slightly around his fork. A small, quiet guilt settled in his chest. He hadn’t meant to drag this out of him like that. But now that it was there, he couldn’t look away. Jay’s gaze didn’t move from the flowers as he continued, his voice quieter now, like he was speaking more to the memory than to Niki. “Her smile…” He let out a soft breath, something fragile in it. “It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.” His fingers shifted slightly against the table, as if grounding himself.
“The same night, we met again. There was a festival in her town. A celebration for their harvest god.” His eyes softened, the image clearly vivid in his mind. “Lanterns everywhere. Music, laughter… it felt like the whole world had gathered in one place.” A faint warmth touched his expression. “She wore this yellow dress.” His lips curved just a little more. “It made her look even more like the sun than she already did.” For a moment, the tension in his shoulders eased. “We danced for hours,” he murmured. “I don’t even remember how it started. One moment we were talking, the next…” A quiet exhale. “I just didn’t want to let go.”
His voice dipped, softer, almost distant. “For the first time in years, I felt like myself again.” A small pause. “Not a vampire. Not someone bound to a war I never wanted.” His jaw loosened slightly. “Just… a man in his twenties.” Another breath. “I was happy.” The word lingered. A tear slipped free before he could stop it, tracing quietly down his cheek. He didn’t move to wipe it away. Niki noticed immediately. His posture straightened just a fraction, concern flickering across his face, but he stayed silent. Because Jay was smiling. Not the usual faint, controlled expression he wore. Not the dry amusement or quiet patience Niki was used to.
This was different. Soft. Open. It carried something real, something untouched by the weight Jay usually held. For a second, it reminded Niki of the first time they had met. That same quiet warmth, before everything else had settled back into place. Niki’s grip on his fork tightened slightly, his chest pulling in a way he didn’t quite understand. Jay inhaled slowly, the smile fading just enough as he steadied himself. “Having her…” he continued, voice gentler now, “was the best time of my life.” He shook his head faintly, like the words themselves weren’t enough. “It’s hard to describe it properly.” His gaze dropped from the flowers, unfocused now. “It’s not something you can explain and have it make sense.” A quiet pause. “It’s something you have to feel.”
The silence that followed lingered, heavier now, filled with everything Jay hadn’t said yet. Niki shifted slightly in his seat, watching him, hesitating only for a second before speaking. “Do you ever regret… what you did after losing her?” Jay’s eyes flicked up to meet his. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Jay’s gaze dropped back down to his plate, the food long forgotten. “Of course,” he said quietly. “Who wouldn’t regret genocide?” There was no bitterness in his tone. No defensiveness. Just a blunt, almost tired honesty. “A madman, maybe.”
His fingers traced faintly along the edge of his plate, slow, absent. “But that’s not the part that stays with me the most.” Niki leaned forward slightly, his brows pulling together. “Then what is?” Jay was quiet for a beat. Then, softer, “What I did to Sage.” The name settled between them, unfamiliar yet weighted. Niki’s eyes sharpened. “You’ve mentioned her before,” he said, more carefully now. “But you never told me who she was.” Jay lifted his gaze again, meeting Niki’s directly this time. “Sage… was the one who turned me.” A brief pause. “I hated her for it. At first.” His jaw shifted slightly. “I blamed her for everything I became. For everything I lost.”
His voice dipped, quieter. “But time changes things.” Something in his expression softened, just enough to show what that meant. “She became…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “Something like a mother to me.” Niki stilled completely. Jay looked away again, his gaze unfocused now, like he was seeing something far beyond the room. “The same day I lost her…” His voice tightened slightly. “I killed Sage too.” The words came out calm. Too calm. “I was…” He exhaled slowly, his hand curling into a loose fist against the table. “Burning. With rage. With grief. There was nothing else in me at that point.” His eyes darkened faintly at the memory. “She tried to reach me,” he continued. “She was worried. She cared.” A bitter flicker passed through his expression. “And that was enough to set something off.”
A quiet, hollow breath left him. “I turned into something monstrous.” The room felt colder. Niki didn’t move. Didn’t speak. He just listened. “So yes,” Jay said after a moment, his voice steady again, though quieter than before. “I regret that.” His gaze softened, just slightly. “But,” A pause. “I also know she doesn’t resent me for it.” Niki blinked, thrown off by that. Jay’s expression shifted, something gentler threading through it. “She had a mate,” he explained. “He passed long before I ever met her.” His fingers loosened, the tension easing just a fraction. “And in the end… I gave her the chance to be with him again.” Silence followed. Not empty. Just… full.
Niki sat back slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. He hadn’t known. Not really. He had picked up pieces over time, fragments of Jay’s past, but never like this. Never laid out so plainly, so honestly. And now, hearing it, understanding even a fraction of it… Something clicked. The way Jay carried himself. The restraint. The patience. The quiet heaviness behind everything he did. It wasn’t just who he was. It was everything he had been through. Niki glanced down at his plate, his appetite gone again without him noticing. “…I get it now,” he muttered, more to himself than anything. And for once, he didn’t have anything else to say.
The conversation didn’t continue after that. Not in the same way, at least. The weight of it lingered for a while, sitting quietly between them, but it no longer pressed down like before. It had settled, softened at the edges. Niki eventually returned to eating, slower this time, more thoughtful, but still slipping back into small, familiar habits. A quiet comment here, a faint complaint there. And Jay… Jay felt lighter. Not completely. But enough. It had been years since he had spoken about her like that. Truly spoken about her. Not in fragments, not in passing thoughts he quickly buried, but out loud. Given shape. Given breath. He hadn’t realized how much of it he had been carrying alone until now.
His gaze drifted, not to the flowers this time, but to Niki. The younger vampire was leaning back in his chair now, one leg hooked loosely around the other, still picking at what remained on his plate despite already having eaten more than enough. There was a faint crease between his brows, like part of him was still turning over everything he had just heard, even if he didn’t say it. Jay watched him for a moment. And then, almost without meaning to, something softened in his expression. There were moments. Small ones.
When Niki laughed too loud, when he got excited over something trivial, when he let himself act his age instead of pretending he was older than he was… it reminded Jay of her. Of the way she used to look at the world. Curious. Bright. Unafraid to ask questions that didn’t have simple answers. There had always been something childlike in her wonder, not naive, but open. Like she believed the world was still worth discovering. Niki had that too. In flashes. Jay exhaled quietly, leaning back in his chair.
It wasn’t the same. It would never be the same. But the resemblance was there, in the smallest, most unexpected ways. And it didn’t hurt as much as it used to. If anything, it grounded him. The same way he had once reminded Sage of someone she had loved long before him. The thought lingered. A quiet cycle. One person carrying pieces of another, passing them forward without even realizing it. Jay’s gaze softened further, something almost resolute settling beneath it.
If Niki ever found that kind of bond, that kind of love, Jay would be there. Not just to watch. But to guide him. The way Sage had guided him, even when he had fought against it. Even when he hadn’t understood. His hand shifted slightly against the table, fingers curling loosely. And more than anything… He would protect that. He would do everything in his power to make sure Niki would never have to feel that kind of loss. Not like he had. Not all at once. Not in a way that shattered everything that came after. Because some pain changed you. And some… Stayed with you forever.
~~~
One day, his schedule was… empty. Not completely, but close enough that it felt strange. Sunoo had stared at the screen for a long moment, brows furrowed. “This is wrong,” he said. Jay glanced up from his desk. “What is?” Sunoo turned the monitor slightly toward him. “This. We have… three patients before evening.” Jay looked at it, equally confused. “That cannot be right.” “I checked twice,” Sunoo said. “No cancellations. No errors. Just… nothing.” They both sat with that for a moment. “Should we be worried?” Sunoo asked. Jay let out a quiet breath. “I am not sure.” Sunoo leaned back in his chair. “Well. I am not complaining.” Jay allowed himself a faint smile. “Neither am I.”
With time to spare, Jay made a decision he had put off for weeks. “There is a place nearby,” he said, standing. “A restaurant. I have been meaning to try it.” Sunoo raised an eyebrow. “You? Taking a break willingly?” “It seems the world has forced one upon me,” Jay replied. “Go,” Sunoo said, waving him off. “Before the universe corrects itself and we are suddenly overwhelmed again.” Jay stepped out into the city, the air carrying the familiar hum of modern life. Cars passed. Voices overlapped. The world moved fast and constantly.
He walked the ten minutes easily, hands tucked into his coat, his mind quieter than usual. But something felt… off. The streets were busier than they should be for that hour. More people. More movement. Jay glanced around briefly. “I wonder why,” he murmured to himself. But he did not linger on it. He continued forward, his thoughts drifting, his attention turning inward. And then he collided with someone. The impact was light, but enough to pull him from his thoughts. “I apologize,” he began, turning toward them. Then he stopped. Everything stopped. The noise of the city faded into nothing. The movement around him blurred into something distant and unimportant. Because standing in front of him was her. Exactly as he remembered. The same eyes. The same features. The same presence that had once filled his entire world.
For a moment, he thought it was a trick of his mind. A memory brought too vividly into the present. A hallucination. His breath caught. “(Y/n)?” he asked, the name leaving him in a quiet, disbelieving whisper. The girl blinked at him, confusion crossing her face. “Do I know you?” she asked. Her voice. It was the same. Jay stared at her, searching for something, anything that would prove this was not real. But she was there. Standing in front of him. Alive. His chest tightened, something deep within him stirring, something he had not allowed himself to feel in centuries. “You…” he began, but the words failed him.
This was not a dream. Not a memory. She was real. Fate had brought her back to him. Or perhaps… Jay’s thoughts faltered, something darker creeping in at the edges. Was this a gift? Or something far crueler? A second chance. Or another way to break him. He did not know. All he knew was that she stood before him once more. And this time, he could not look away. “I am sorry,” Jay said, forcing his voice into something steady, something normal. “You just… resemble someone I used to know.” The girl chuckled softly, the sound light, easy. “What a coincidence,” she said. “My name is also (Y/n).”
For a moment, Jay simply stared at her. Then she extended her hand toward him, waiting. Jay hesitated for only a second before taking it. The moment their skin touched, something surged through him. A spark. Sharp. Electric. It ran up his arm, through his chest, settling somewhere deep within him in a way that made his breath catch. Just like before. Four hundred years, and it felt exactly the same. “I am Jay,” he said quietly. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, studying him with a curious expression.
“You know,” she said, tilting her head, “you look a bit familiar.” Hope flickered. Brief. Dangerous. Jay held her gaze, waiting. She glanced around, searching for something, her eyes scanning the street behind him. Then her expression lit up. “Aha,” she said, pointing past him. “That is you.” Jay turned slightly. A large screen displayed an advertisement. The clinic. His clinic. A clean image of him and Sunoo, both standing in white coats, calm and composed. He let out a small breath. Not what he had hoped for. But enough. He turned back to her, allowing a faint smile to form. “That is right. That is me. Doctor Park.”
(Y/n) laughed softly. “I hope I did not ruin your magical arm by bumping into it, Doctor.” “Just Jay is fine,” he replied. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, a hint of something lighter in his expression, he added, “Though now that you mention it, my arm is feeling a bit sore.” She raised an eyebrow, amused. “And in my honest medical opinion,” he continued, a small smirk forming, “the only cure is your number.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically, then laughed, the sound bright and effortless. “That was good,” she said. “Smooth.” She held out her hand expectantly. Jay handed her his phone without hesitation.
She typed quickly, her fingers moving with ease before handing it back. “If you do not text me by tonight,” she said, her tone playful, though her eyes held a hint of challenge, “I will make sure your clinic has no customers.” Jay let out a quiet huff of amusement. “That sounds like a serious threat.” “It is,” she said with a grin. Then she turned, beginning to walk away, disappearing slowly into the crowd. Jay stood there, unmoving, watching her go. Something tightened in his chest. Not fear. Not quite. But something just as urgent. As if this moment, this chance, balanced on something fragile. As if losing it again would mean losing everything. His hand tightened slightly around his phone. This was not four hundred years ago. He would not make the same mistakes. He would not lose her again.
Jay never made it to the restaurant. He turned halfway down the street, his steps faltering for only a second before shifting direction entirely. The world around him blurred, sounds fading into something distant and unimportant as his mind struggled to keep up with what had just happened. Four hundred years. Four hundred years of silence, of absence, of forcing himself to believe that what he had lost would remain lost. And yet, his hand tightened into a fist at his side as he moved faster.
He didn’t remember unlocking the clinic door. Only that it was suddenly there, the familiar space wrapping around him like something solid enough to hold him together. Sunoo looked up the moment the door opened, surprise already forming on his face. “You’re back already? I thought,” The door clicked shut. And Jay broke. It wasn’t quiet. It wasn’t controlled. It was everything at once. His knees gave out before he could stop it, hitting the floor with a dull sound as his breath hitched sharply, chest tightening in a way that felt almost unbearable. The tears came immediately, unrestrained, years upon years of grief and longing breaking through all at once.
Sunoo froze for half a second, shock flashing across his face. “Jay?” But there was no response. No explanation. Jay couldn’t speak, couldn’t form words even if he wanted to. His hands pressed against the floor like he needed something to anchor himself, his entire body trembling under the weight of it all finally spilling over. He had found her. He had actually found her. Just like he promised. The thought alone was enough to shatter whatever control he had left.
Sunoo didn’t ask again. Instead, he moved. Quickly, without hesitation, dropping down to the floor beside him. “Hey, hey…” His voice softened immediately, concern threading through it as he reached out, pulling Jay into a firm embrace. Jay didn’t resist. Didn’t try to pull away. For once, he let himself fall into it, shoulders shaking as he buried his face against Sunoo’s shoulder, the sound of his uneven breathing filling the room. Sunoo held him tighter. He didn’t understand what had happened. Not fully. But he didn’t need to. Not right now.
So he stayed quiet, one hand coming up to rest against the back of Jay’s head, grounding him, steady and warm. “It’s okay,” he murmured softly, even if he didn’t know what he was reassuring him about. And for a while, that was all there was. No questions. No explanations. Just the quiet release of something that had been buried far too deep for far too long. Minutes passed. Slowly, the intensity faded. Not completely, but enough for Jay to start pulling himself back together piece by piece. His breathing evened out, his grip loosening as he leaned back slightly, dragging a hand across his face in an attempt to compose himself.
There were still traces of it there. In his eyes. In the way his chest rose and fell a little too heavily. But he was steadier now. Grounded again. Sunoo studied him carefully, hesitant. “Do you… want me to cancel the rest of the appointments?” Jay shook his head almost immediately, though the motion was slower than usual. “No.” His voice was rough, but firm. “I want to work.” Sunoo frowned slightly. “Jay,” “I’ll explain later,” Jay added, quieter this time, but no less certain. A pause. Then, after a moment, “Text the others.” Sunoo blinked. “The others?” “Tell them to come tonight.” Jay’s gaze shifted, more focused now, something determined settling behind it. “All of them.” Sunoo hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Okay.”
He reached for his phone, but his eyes lingered on Jay for just a moment longer. He knew enough. Not everything. But enough. Enough to recognize what this could be tied to. Her. Jay’s mate. The one name that carried more weight than anything else in his past. Sunoo didn’t say it out loud. But the thought sat quietly in his mind as he typed out the message. Something had changed. And whatever it was… It was big enough to bring four hundred years crashing down in a matter of seconds.
~~~
That night, the apartment filled quicker than usual. Not with noise at first. With tension. Sunoo’s message hadn’t exactly helped. Emergency meeting at Jay’s tonight, he’s broken. That was all they had gotten. No explanation. No context. Just enough to make all of them uneasy. Niki was the first to arrive, aside from Jay and Sunoo. Of course. The door opened without warning, as always, and he walked in like he owned the place, dropping his jacket onto a chair before heading straight for the couch. He flopped down into it, stretching out like this was just another casual evening.
Sunoo turned immediately, already frowning. “You could at least knock.” Niki waved a hand dismissively, not even looking at him. “Jay’s cool with it.” From the kitchen, Jay’s voice came, quieter but clear enough. “That’s a lie.” Niki smirked faintly, like that proved nothing. Sunoo rolled his eyes, but didn’t push it further. Niki leaned back into the couch, glancing toward the kitchen. He watched Jay for a moment, more carefully than he let on. He looked… normal. Mostly. Composed. Steady. Not like someone who had apparently been “broken” just hours ago. But Niki wasn’t convinced. Not after their conversation before.
His eyes narrowed slightly, a thought forming in the back of his mind. Before he could dwell on it, another knock sounded at the door. This time, it was actually followed by waiting. Sunoo opened it to find Jake and Sunghoon standing there. “At least someone has manners,” Sunoo muttered, stepping aside to let them in. Jake smiled easily as he walked in, glancing around. “We try.” Sunghoon gave a small nod in greeting, already looking like he had been dragged out of something he would have preferred to stay in. Jake didn’t linger long in the entryway. He headed straight for the kitchen, like he already knew where Jay would be.
He found him by the counter. And immediately, he noticed. The slight redness around Jay’s eyes. The faint tension still sitting in his posture, even if everything else about him looked composed. Jake didn’t say anything about it. Not yet. Instead, he leaned casually against the counter, glancing at what Jay was doing. “You called an emergency meeting,” he said, tone light. “Should I be worried, or is this just your way of forcing us into another one of your cooking experiments?” A beat. Then, just barely, Jay huffed. “Careful,” he muttered. “You’re still eating it.” Jake grinned. Good. That was enough for now.
Behind them, Sunghoon made his way over to the couch, dropping down beside Niki with a quiet exhale. “If this is another one of your dramatic messages,” he said, glancing toward Sunoo, “I’m going back home.” Sunoo shot him a look. “I didn’t say it for no reason.” “‘He’s broken’ isn’t exactly helpful context.” Niki snorted softly at that, shifting slightly but saying nothing. His attention flicked back toward the kitchen. Watching. Waiting. Because whatever this was… It hadn’t settled yet.
The next knock came not long after. Sunoo moved to open the door again, revealing Jungwon standing there, a small bag in hand. He lifted it slightly as he stepped inside. “I was at a café when you texted,” he explained, slipping off his shoes. “So I brought desserts.” Sunoo blinked, some of the tension in his face easing. “You’re the only one who came prepared.” Jungwon smiled faintly, walking further in. “Felt like the situation called for it.” Jay glanced over from the kitchen, giving a small nod. “Thanks.”
Jungwon returned it, setting the bag down on the table before quietly taking a seat, his eyes moving between the others as he tried to read the atmosphere. It didn’t take long for him to realize something was off. A few minutes passed. Then came the final knock. Except this one didn’t wait. The door opened almost immediately after. Heeseung stepped in like it was his own place, completely ignoring the concept of knocking altogether. He shut the door behind him with a soft click, already scanning the room. Sunoo stared at him, unimpressed. “Wow. Great. Your bad habits have officially spread.” He jerked his thumb toward the couch. “Look at what you’ve done to him.” Niki didn’t even react, sprawled comfortably where he was. Heeseung followed the gesture, then smirked faintly. “Looks fine to me.”
He walked past Sunoo without another word, heading straight for the couch before dropping down beside Niki and Sunghoon. He leaned back, completely at ease. “See?” he added, glancing at Niki. “Good little brother.” Niki smirked slightly at that, not bothering to deny it. Sunoo let out a long, exhausted sigh, dragging a hand down his face. For a brief second, he looked like he was genuinely considering grabbing something from the kitchen and throwing it at both of them.
Jake noticed. And laughed. “Wow,” he said, shaking his head. “You really are a failed mother.” Sunoo snapped his head toward him, shooting him a sharp glare. “Say that again.” Jake only grinned wider, clearly entertained. Jay exhaled from the kitchen, the sound cutting through the growing noise. “Behave.” It wasn’t loud. But it was enough. The room settled, just slightly. Jungwon raised both hands from where he sat, expression calm. “I’d like to point out that I’ve done nothing.” Jay glanced at him, a faint, almost tired smile appearing. “Yeah, yeah.” A small pause. “You’re okay.” Jungwon nodded once, satisfied, while the others shifted back into place, the energy still restless but contained.
All of them were here now. And whatever Jay had called them for… It was finally about to be said. Once everything was ready, they gathered around the table. The familiar setup brought a sense of routine back into the room, even if the reason for it lingered in the back of everyone’s mind. Niki didn’t wait. Of course he didn’t. The second he sat down, he started eating, quick and unbothered, like nothing else mattered. Heeseung wasn’t far behind, reaching for food with the same lack of restraint, barely pausing between bites. Sunoo glanced between them, already exasperated. “Can you two at least pretend to have manners for five minutes?”
Neither of them responded. Jake snorted quietly under his breath. “See?” Sunoo muttered. “This is what I deal with.” “You raised him,” Jake shot back lightly. “I did not,” “Enough,” Jay cut in, though there was no real heat behind it. The table settled, at least a little. For a while, the only sounds were the usual ones. Cutlery, quiet comments, the occasional complaint from Niki that didn’t really sound like a complaint at all. But it didn’t last. Sunghoon was the first to break the silence properly. He set his fork down, leaning back slightly as his gaze moved to Jay. “So,” he said, tone more serious now. “What happened?”
A brief pause. “What did Sunoo mean by ‘he’s broken’?” Sunoo groaned immediately, dropping his head back. “I meant broken down,” he muttered. “I panicked, okay?” Jake huffed a quiet laugh. “Not helpful,” Sunghoon replied dryly. Jay exhaled slowly, setting his utensils down. The shift was subtle, but immediate. The room quieted. “I haven’t told all of you everything about my past,” Jay began, his voice steady, though quieter than before. “Not in detail.” His gaze moved across them, meeting each of their eyes briefly. “But you know enough.” A pause. “That I had a mate.” His jaw tightened slightly. “And that I lost her.” Around the table, heads nodded. Some slower than others. They knew that much. Jay inhaled deeply, his fingers curling faintly against the edge of the table before he continued.
“Earlier today…” He hesitated, just for a second. “I ran into someone.” The words alone were enough to draw their full attention. “A woman.” Another pause. “She looked identical to my mate.” The air shifted. Even Niki slowed, his fork hovering mid-air. “From four hundred years ago,” Jay added quietly. “Same face. Same presence.” His voice dipped just slightly. “She even has the same name.” Silence. Then, “What?” they all said at once. Even Sunoo. His head snapped toward Jay, eyes wide. “Wait, what?”
Jay nodded once, confirming it wasn’t a joke. Not an exaggeration. Nothing about this was. “I never knew if it was true,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “The idea that people can be reborn. That something like that could… happen.” His gaze dropped briefly, then lifted again. “But it seems…” A small pause. “At least this time…” His expression shifted, something almost fragile settling into it. “It is.” Heeseung pointed his fork at Jay, leaning forward slightly, interest clear now. “So,” he said, “what are you going to do?” Jay leaned back in his chair, dragging a hand through his hair, the earlier composure slipping just enough to show uncertainty.
“I got her number,” he admitted. That alone earned him a few looks. “So I’m going to ask her out,” he continued, then paused, his brows pulling together slightly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” There was a beat. Then Jake snickered. Niki followed immediately after. Jay closed his eyes for a second, already regretting where this was going. “So that’s why we’re here,” Niki said, leaning back with a grin. “To help you with your rizz.” Jay let out a long sigh, dropping his hand from his hair. “Not exactly,” he muttered. “But… yeah. I need advice.” He gestured vaguely toward them. “You’ve all been a bit more active in your dating lives.” Jake straightened slightly at that, a smug smile forming. “So you’ve come to the experts.” Jay stared at him for a second. He regretted everything.
Sunghoon, completely unbothered by the dynamic, shrugged lightly. “Why don’t you just text her?” he said simply. “Ask if she wants to go on a date.” Jungwon immediately shook his head. “That’s not how it works anymore.” Sunghoon frowned slightly. “It’s not?” “No,” Jungwon replied, folding his arms. “It needs more than that. You can’t just be direct like that right away.” He tilted his head slightly. “There has to be… effort. Style.” Niki nodded like that made perfect sense. “Exactly. You can’t just go ‘hey, date me.’ That’s boring.” Jay looked between them, his expression flattening. “This was a mistake,” he muttered under his breath.
Sunoo, who had been quiet for a moment, leaned forward slightly instead, his attention fixed on Jay. “How did it feel? Seeing her, I mean,” The question cut through the noise instantly. Jay’s gaze shifted to him. For a moment, he didn’t answer. Then, quieter, more honest than before, “It was…” He paused, searching for the words. “Shocking.” His fingers curled slightly against the arm of his chair. “Relieving.” A small breath. “Hurtful.” His gaze dropped briefly before lifting again. “I don’t know.” He shook his head faintly. “It felt like… everything at once.” The room stilled again, the teasing fading just enough to let that settle. Because no matter how they joked about it… They all understood. This wasn’t just about asking someone out. Not for him.
Heeseung smiled, the teasing from earlier gone, replaced with something steadier. “Jay,” he said, tone calm, certain, “if anyone knows how to win her over… it’s you.” The room quieted just slightly at that. “It might be a new life for her,” he continued, resting his arm along the back of the couch. “A different timeline. Different memories.” A small pause. “But in here…” He tapped lightly against his chest. “She’ll be the same.” Jay looked at him, caught off guard. Heeseung wasn’t always like this. Most of the time, he joked, teased, acted like nothing ever weighed on him. Like centuries of existence hadn’t left their mark. But moments like this… They reminded everyone exactly how long he had lived. And how much he understood.
Jay’s gaze lingered on him for a second longer before dropping back down to his plate, his thoughts shifting. Slowly, almost unconsciously, his eyes moved again. To the side. To the small table. To the vase. The yellow flowers had started to wither, their petals curling in on themselves, their brightness fading. It was time to replace them. The thought came quietly, but it stayed. His gaze softened slightly as memories slipped in, uninvited but not unwelcome. The lanterns. The warmth of that night. The way her laughter had blended with the music, the way her dress had caught the light, turning her into something almost unreal. Their first night. The beginning of everything.
Jay exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the table. And then, another memory surfaced. Different. Recent. The letter. The one that had arrived that morning, half forgotten in the rush of everything else. Some city-wide announcement, printed in bright colors, easy to dismiss at a glance. A summer festival. Jay stilled slightly. His brows drew together as the thought settled. A festival. His gaze drifted again, distant now, piecing things together in a way that felt almost too deliberate to be coincidence. It was almost ironic. How history had a way of circling back. Of repeating itself in different forms, across different lives. A quiet breath left him. He wasn’t sure if it was fate. Or something else entirely. But the similarity was there. Clear enough that it couldn’t be ignored. And despite everything… Despite the second chance sitting right in front of him… There was still one thought that lingered, quieter than the rest. A hope. And a fear. That this time… It wouldn’t end the same way.
After dinner, the atmosphere shifted again. Lighter. Easier. The tension that had filled the apartment earlier slowly faded as they moved around the kitchen, cleaning up without much coordination but somehow making it work anyway. Sunoo directed most of it, despite the lack of anyone actually listening to him properly, while Jake dried dishes he hadn’t washed and Niki hovered nearby, stealing pieces of dessert before they were even plated. “Stop touching it,” Sunoo snapped, swatting his hand away. “I’m taste testing,” Niki replied, completely unbothered. “You’ve taste tested five times.” “And I’ll do it again.”
Sunghoon leaned against the counter, watching them with mild amusement, while Heeseung reached past both of them to grab something anyway, ignoring Sunoo entirely. “I give up,” Sunoo muttered under his breath. Jungwon just smiled faintly, setting the desserts out properly despite the chaos around him. Somewhere in the middle of it all, Jay stepped away. Just for a moment. His phone felt heavier in his hand than it should have. He stared at the screen longer than necessary, reading over the message again, even though he already knew every word of it.
Simple. Direct. Maybe not perfect. But it was honest. His thumb hovered for a second. Then he pressed send. That was it. No overthinking. No second guessing. Just done. He exhaled quietly, slipping the phone back into his pocket as something in his chest settled, not fully, but enough. Whatever happened next… At least he had taken the step. When he returned, the others didn’t ask. Not yet. And he didn’t say anything either. Instead, he let himself fall back into the moment with them.
The rest of the night unfolded naturally after that. Games were pulled out, arguments over rules started almost immediately, and laughter filled the apartment in a way that felt almost too normal for what they were. Niki got competitive. Jake cheated and pretended he didn’t. Sunoo threatened to end the game at least three times. Heeseung encouraged the chaos. Sunghoon sighed through most of it, though a faint smile gave him away. Jungwon kept things from completely falling apart. And Jay… Jay laughed. Genuinely. For the first time that day, the weight of everything didn’t sit so heavily on his shoulders.
Because in moments like this, it didn’t matter how long they had lived. It didn’t matter what they had lost, or what they carried. They weren’t centuries old. They weren’t shaped by war, or grief, or time. They were just… themselves. A group of young men, sitting too close together, arguing over nothing, laughing over everything. And for a little while, the past didn’t reach them. It stayed where it belonged. Behind them. Because for once… The future felt brighter.
~~~
A few days later, Jay stood just outside the festival gates, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, though the evening air wasn’t nearly cold enough to justify it. It was just something to do. Something to ground himself. The entrance buzzed with life, people moving in and out in steady waves, laughter and music spilling out from inside. Strings of lights hung above the path, casting a warm glow over everything, and for a moment, it almost felt like stepping into a memory he hadn’t fully prepared himself to face.
Jay checked his phone again. 7:33 pm. His jaw tightened slightly. He had told her he’d be there at 7:30. Three minutes. Three minutes wasn’t long. Not at all. But to him, it stretched. His thumb moved across the screen, pulling up their messages, reading over them again like something might have changed. It hadn’t. She had agreed. Happily. That part alone replayed in his mind more times than he could count. Still… A quiet unease settled in his chest. What if she didn’t come? What if something had changed? Or maybe, his thoughts shifted. Maybe this was just like before. That night, all those years ago, when he had waited, uncertain, searching through a sea of people until he finally found her. Maybe history wasn’t repeating itself exactly. Maybe it was just… echoing.
Jay exhaled slowly, lifting his gaze from his phone, and then, he froze. There she was. Walking toward him. For a second, the world around him faded into nothing. The noise, the people, the lights… All of it disappeared. All he saw was her. (Y/n). The same face. The same presence. And, her yellow dress. Light, flowing, catching the glow of the festival lights in a way that made her stand out effortlessly. Jay felt his breath catch. Of course. Of course it would be yellow. He almost laughed at the irony, if his chest didn’t feel so tight.
She spotted him quickly, her face lighting up as she lifted her hand, waving. “Jay!” Her voice carried easily over the noise, bright and familiar in a way that made something deep in him ache. She hurried the last few steps, her smile wide, open, completely unguarded. And just like that, he felt it again. That same warmth. That same pull. As if nothing had changed. As if everything had. When she finally reached him, Jay didn’t hesitate. “You look beautiful,” he said, the words slipping out before he could even think about them. (Y/n) giggled softly, a faint flush touching her cheeks. “Thank you,” she replied, tilting her head slightly as she looked him over. “You don’t look too bad either.”
Jay let out a quiet breath, something in his chest easing just a little. She was here. Right in front of him. And this time… He wasn’t going to lose her. “Shall we go in?” Jay asked, his voice softer now, steadier. (Y/n) smiled immediately, nodding without hesitation. Before he could react, her hand slipped into his, warm and firm, and she pulled him along with her through the gates. Jay blinked for half a second, caught off guard, before letting himself follow, adjusting his pace to match her eager steps. She was already looking everywhere at once. Lights, stalls, people, decorations, everything seemed to catch her attention, her eyes bright with excitement as she took it all in.
“This is amazing,” she said, almost breathless, her grip on his hand tightening slightly as she pulled him further in. “I’ve never been to one of these before.” Jay glanced at her, a small smile forming. “Really?” She nodded quickly. “Every year it’s been held, I’ve either been overseas, or in another city, or just… buried in studying.” She laughed lightly. “I always said I’d go next time, but I never actually did.” Jay hummed softly, his gaze drifting around the festival for a moment before returning to her. “I haven’t been to one in a long time either.” A brief pause. “So… it’s nice to be here tonight.” (Y/n) smiled at that, something softer settling into her expression before the excitement took over again.
“Come on,” she said suddenly, tugging him in a new direction. Jay barely had time to react before she was dragging him toward one of the game booths. “Let’s try this one!” He let out a quiet laugh under his breath, following without resistance. She stepped up first, determination clear as she took the game seriously, brows furrowed slightly as she focused. Jay watched from the side, arms loosely crossed, amused as she gave it her full effort. “Okay, I’ve got this,” she muttered. She didn’t. The attempt fell just short. (Y/n) groaned softly, shoulders dropping as she stepped back. “That was so close.”
Jay glanced at the setup, eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the details. It didn’t take long for him to figure it out. A small adjustment. A slight difference in angle. That was all it needed. “I’ll try,” he said. (Y/n) looked at him, curiosity replacing the disappointment. “You think you can do it?” Jay didn’t answer. He stepped forward, picking up the piece, his movements calm, controlled. A second later, he won. The booth attendant handed over a large panda plush, clearly impressed. Jay turned, holding it out toward her without hesitation. “Do you want it?” (Y/n)’s face lit up instantly. “Do I?” she repeated, already reaching for it. “Of course I do, it’s adorable.”
She hugged it close, smiling brightly, completely delighted in a way that made something in Jay’s chest tighten. He watched her for a moment, quiet. And then he smiled. Gently. Heeseung had been right. It didn’t matter that this was a different time. A different life. Because in the ways that mattered… She was still the same. “Oh, a dance floor!” (Y/n)’s voice lit up instantly, her attention snapping toward the open space where music played and people moved freely, laughter mixing with the rhythm. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, already leaning slightly in that direction like she might run off at any second.
Jay chuckled softly at her reaction, something warm settling in his chest. Of course. Some things never changed. He stepped in front of her slightly, catching her attention, then gave a small, playful bow, one hand coming up as he extended the other toward her. “May I have this dance?” (Y/n) blinked, caught completely off guard. For a split second, she just stared at him. Wow. He’s so handsome… and such a gentleman. The thought hit her all at once, warmth rushing to her face as she quickly nodded, a shy smile slipping through. “Yes.” Jay straightened, his hand gently closing around hers again as he led her toward the dance floor.
The music was lively, people moving without much structure, more focused on enjoying themselves than anything else. It should have been simple. But it wasn’t, The panda made sure of that. (Y/n) tried to balance it between them at first, but it quickly became clear that it wasn’t going to cooperate. It bumped into Jay, nearly slipped from her grasp, and got in the way of almost every movement they attempted. She burst into laughter. “This is harder than it looks,” she said, adjusting her hold on it, only for it to tilt again. Jay laughed too, the sound lighter than it had been in years. “You could always put it down.” “No,” she said immediately, tightening her grip. “It’s part of the experience now.”
He shook his head, amused, as they continued anyway. Their movements weren’t perfect. Not even close. But it didn’t matter. They laughed through it, stepping on each other’s feet once or twice, the panda nearly getting dropped again before Jay steadied it with one hand. “A little chaos never hurt,” (Y/n) said, grinning as she tried to spin, only to be slowed by the plush in her arms. Jay couldn’t help but smile at that. To him… It didn’t feel like chaos. It felt like something else entirely. The music, the voices around them, the lights, all of it slowly faded into the background.
And for a moment, it was just them. Just the two of them beneath the night sky, moving together like nothing else existed. Her laughter. The way her eyes caught the light. The warmth of her hand in his. Jay’s gaze lifted slightly, drawn upward. The moon hung above them, steady and quiet, watching over everything. He held that moment for what it was. And silently… He thanked it. For this. For her. For the chance to stand here again, to feel this again, after everything he had lost. A second chance.
After the dance, they wandered a little further into the festival, the energy around them still lively, but softer now as the night settled in. That was when Jay spotted it. A small booth, lined with delicate paper lanterns, their soft glow flickering gently in the dim light. For a moment, he just stood there. The familiarity of it all didn’t hit as sharply this time. It didn’t hurt the same way. Instead, it felt like something quieter. Like a nudge forward. A reminder, not of what he had lost, but of what he had found again.
(Y/n) followed his gaze, her expression lighting up instantly. “Oh, those are beautiful.” Jay nodded once, already stepping toward the booth. “Let’s get one.” “Two,” she corrected with a small smile. He huffed softly, but didn’t argue. A few moments later, they stood side by side, each holding a lantern. Jay carefully helped her set it up, his movements gentle, steady as he adjusted the frame and lit the small candle inside. The soft flame flickered to life, casting a warm glow between them. “Ready?” he asked. (Y/n) nodded, her eyes reflecting the light. Together, they released them.
The lanterns lifted slowly at first, then steadied, rising higher and higher until they joined the others scattered across the sky. For a moment, it looked like the night itself was filling with stars. (Y/n) watched them, her expression soft, almost thoughtful. “Do you think they reach somewhere?” she asked quietly. Jay didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Because for a split second, the world in front of him shifted. The image blurred, overlapping with something else entirely. A different night. The same glow. The same question. The same look in her eyes. It was too exact. Too familiar. Like memory and reality had collided, unable to separate. His breath caught, chest tightening as emotion surged up before he could stop it. A tear slipped free. (Y/n) noticed immediately, her brows pulling together slightly as she turned toward him. “Hey…” Without hesitation, she reached up, gently wiping it away.
The touch grounded him. Jay inhaled sharply, finally taking a breath. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice a little uneven. “You just… reminded me of something.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “That friend of yours?” she asked gently. “The one with the same name as me?” Jay nodded. Her smile returned, small at first, then a little brighter. “You’ll have to tell me about her sometime.” She tilted her head slightly. “She seems to mean a lot to you.” Jay’s gaze lingered on her. More than you know. The thought came unfiltered. But he didn’t say it.
Instead, he looked back up at the sky, at the lanterns drifting higher, becoming smaller, blending into the stars. “About the lanterns…” he began, his voice calmer now. “I think they carry something.” (Y/n) glanced up again, listening. “Our deepest wishes,” he continued. “Things we don’t always say out loud.” A small pause. “They take them somewhere. Turn them into something real.” He exhaled softly. “Maybe not here. Not in this moment.” His gaze softened. “But somewhere.” The lanterns kept rising. And for the first time in a long time… That belief didn’t feel like a distant hope. It felt possible.
All too soon, the night came to an end. The festival lights faded behind them as Jay walked beside (Y/n), the distant sound of laughter and music slowly replaced by the quieter rhythm of the city at night. Neither of them rushed. There was no need to. The moment stretched naturally, comfortable in its silence, filled with everything that didn’t need to be said. When they reached the train station, Jay slowed slightly, glancing at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” he asked. “It’s late.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head gently. “I’ll be fine.” There was no hesitation in her voice. Just reassurance.
“But…” she added, her expression softening just a little. “I hope I’ll see you again.” Jay didn’t need to think about his answer. “I’d love to.” The words came easily. Naturally. Like they had always been there. She smiled at that, a little brighter now, before stepping back as the train approached. They said their goodbyes, simple but not empty, and then she turned, stepping inside as the doors slid shut behind her. Jay stayed where he was. Watching. Until the train began to move. Until it disappeared from sight completely. Only then did he exhale. Slowly. His gaze lifted, drawn upward once more.
The night sky stretched above him, quiet and endless, the moon hanging in its place like it had always been there, like it always would be. Jay closed his eyes briefly. And once again… He gave thanks. For this. For her. For the chance he had been given. When he finally turned to leave, his steps felt lighter. Not rushed. Not heavy. Just… steady. He made his way home, the quiet of his apartment welcoming him in a way it hadn’t in a long time.
And that night, for the first time in centuries, he slept. Truly slept. No restless thoughts. No shadows of the past pulling him under. No nightmares. Only peace. And in that peace, he dreamed. He stood in a field. Endless, soft, filled with flowers that swayed gently in the breeze, their colors blending into something almost unreal. It felt familiar. Warm. Ahead of him, a figure turned. Sage. She looked the same. Just as he remembered her, yet lighter somehow, unburdened by everything she had carried before. She smiled. And behind her, there was someone else. A man. Jay couldn’t make out his features clearly, but he didn’t need to. He understood.
Sage lifted her hand, giving a small wave. “I’m happy for you, son.” Jay’s chest tightened as he took a step forward, words rising in his throat, everything he had carried for so long finally ready to be spoken. But before he could say anything, she raised her hand gently. Stopping him. “I know,” she said softly. There was no accusation. No pain. Only understanding. “It was a blessing.” Jay stilled. The weight he had held onto for so long shifted, something loosening, something finally beginning to let go. Sage turned then, reaching back. The man behind her took her hand without hesitation. And together… They walked away. No sadness. No lingering. Just peace. The image faded. And just like that, Jay woke.
The sound of his alarm filled the apartment, steady and familiar, pulling him back into the present. He blinked, staring at the ceiling for a moment as the dream settled into memory. His chest felt lighter. Not empty. But… at ease. After a second, he reached over, turning off the alarm. Another day. Another beginning.
~~~
The next time Jay saw her, it wasn’t planned. At least, not by him. The clinic was already full by the time the doors had properly opened. Voices overlapped, footsteps echoed across the floor, and the steady rhythm of work had settled in early. It was one of those days. Discount days. The kind Jay had insisted on keeping, no matter how busy life got. Basic shots, flu vaccines, simple treatments, all offered at a price low enough that no one would have to think twice, but still high enough that it didn’t feel like charity.
He understood people too well. Free made some turn away. Affordable let them stay. And so the clinic was packed. Jay moved through it with ease, sleeves rolled up, expression calm, focused. There was no hesitation in his movements, no wasted time, but he never rushed anyone either. That was the difference. He was fast. But never careless. Sunoo stood behind the counter, organizing the line with practiced efficiency, calling out names, directing people where to go, occasionally snapping at someone trying to skip ahead. “Everyone gets their turn,” he muttered, scribbling something down before looking up again.
Jake and Jungwon moved between stations, carrying trays of chilled vials, restocking supplies, stepping in wherever they were needed without being told. It was controlled chaos. And right in the middle of it, Jay. (Y/n) stood off to the side, unnoticed for now, her gaze following him as he worked. She hadn’t expected this. Not really. She had just wanted to see him again. But what she found instead… Was this.
An old man sat in front of Jay, shoulders slightly tense, clearly not fond of needles. Jay crouched just enough to meet his eye level, saying something quietly, something that made the man huff out a small laugh. A second later, it was done. Quick. Clean. Jay smiled, handing him a small cotton pad, saying something else that made the man nod, more at ease now than before. Then Jay was already moving. A child this time. Crying. Loud enough that a few people nearby glanced over. Jay didn’t flinch. He crouched again, softer this time, speaking to the child in a low voice, something light, something playful. (Y/n) couldn’t hear the words. But she saw the effect. The tears slowed. The sniffles turned into confused little hiccups. And then, a laugh. Small at first, then brighter.
Jay moved in that exact moment. Precise. Fast. Before the child even realized what had happened, it was over. The kid blinked, then looked at their arm, surprised. Jay smiled, ruffling their hair lightly before standing again. And just like that, he was gone. On to the next. (Y/n) watched it all, her expression softening without her noticing. He looked… Different. Not in a way she could fully explain. But there was something about him here, something that felt natural, effortless. Like this was exactly where he was meant to be. The way he spoke. The way he moved. The way people responded to him. He wasn’t just doing his job. He was… caring. Truly. And he looked happy doing it.
A small smile formed on her lips. He really is in his element. The thought settled quietly, but it stayed. And for a moment, she didn’t step forward. She just watched. It wasn’t until Jungwon noticed her standing there that anyone realized she had even arrived. He had been carrying another tray of chilled vials toward the front when he caught sight of her near the wall, watching the room quietly. Since she wasn’t standing in line or checking in, he assumed she might be looking for someone. So he walked over.
“Hi,” he said politely, offering a small smile. “Are you waiting for someone?” (Y/n) looked at him and smiled back immediately. “Oh, yeah. I’m a friend of Jay’s.” Jungwon paused. A friend? For a split second, confusion crossed his face. Jay didn’t really have friends outside of them. Then realization hit him all at once. Ah, this must be his mate. The expression on his face softened instantly, amusement flickering briefly in his eyes before he hid it well. “Well,” he said smoothly, introducing himself, “I’m Jungwon.”
(Y/n) repeated his name with a smile before glancing around the crowded clinic again. “I didn’t realize I picked his busiest work day to show up.” Jungwon laughed quietly. “Yeah, these days get a little intense.” A child cried somewhere in the background, immediately followed by Sunoo’s voice telling someone not to block the hallway. Jungwon barely reacted. “If you want,” he continued, “I can show you to Jay’s office. I’m sure he won’t mind.” (Y/n) blinked. “Really?” He nodded. “He won’t be free for a couple of hours though.” “That’s okay,” she replied quickly. “I don’t mind waiting.” Jungwon smiled again and motioned for her to follow him.
As they moved through the clinic, weaving between patients and staff, Jay remained focused on the woman sitting in front of him, carefully cleaning the cut on her hand while explaining how to keep it from getting infected. Then, her scent reached him. Soft. Familiar. His entire body stilled for half a second. The world around him seemed to blur at the edges as instinct took over, every part of him immediately recognizing her presence before his mind could properly catch up. Jay’s breath caught. He looked up instinctively. And there she was.
Walking past him beside Jungwon. He wanted to move. To follow immediately. To stop her, speak to her, just see her properly again. But years of control held him in place. So instead, he forced himself to focus back on the patient in front of him, even as his heart pounded hard enough to feel almost human again. “There we go,” he said gently, finishing the bandage around the woman’s hand with steady fingers despite the chaos inside him. “Just keep this clean for a few days.” The woman thanked him warmly before leaving. Jay smiled automatically, polite and calm like always. But the second she was gone, his eyes lifted again toward the hallway where (Y/n) had disappeared. And despite the crowded clinic, despite the noise and movement surrounding him… He could still feel her there.
Four hours later, the clinic finally closed. The last patient had left nearly ten minutes ago, yet the exhaustion still clung to the building itself, lingering in the quiet that followed such a chaotic day. The doors were locked. The lights dimmed slightly. And all that remained were the final papers waiting to be signed. Jay let out a slow sigh as he rolled his shoulders back, a faint stiffness settling through his body. Despite what he was, despite how little human limitations truly applied to him anymore, days like this still wore him down. Not because of the healing. He had only needed to use his actual abilities on three patients all day. But because of everything else.
The constant movement. The focus. The emotions of hundreds of people brushing against him for hours on end. His entire body felt heavy. Sunoo looked no better. He sat slumped against the front desk, head tilted back slightly, eyes half closed in pure exhaustion. “If one more child screamed today,” he muttered weakly, “I was going to walk into traffic.” Jake laughed tiredly from nearby as he stretched his arms over his head. “You say that every discount day.” “Because every discount day is horrible.” Jungwon finished putting away the last tray before stretching as well, though compared to the others, he somehow looked the least destroyed by the day.
Tired, yes. But still standing properly. Jay narrowed his eyes slightly at him. “You’re suspiciously energetic.” Jungwon smiled innocently. “I’m young.” Sunoo groaned loudly at that. Then Jungwon seemed to remember something. “Oh,” he said, turning toward Jay. “You have a visitor in your office.” Jay blinked, confusion flashing across his face for a brief second. Then it hit him. (Y/n). His exhaustion vanished almost instantly. Not completely. But enough. He had gotten so consumed by work that he had nearly forgotten she was still there waiting for him. A soft smile appeared on his face before he could stop it.
Jake noticed immediately and snorted quietly. “Wow.” Jay ignored him. “Thanks for today,” he said instead, looking between them. “I owe you all for helping out.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “You can repay me with food.” Jay huffed softly. “Of course.” “Your cooking’s the best,” Jake added with absolutely no shame. Jungwon smiled faintly. “I’m just happy to help.” Jay nodded once before walking over to the front desk where Sunoo still looked moments away from passing out. Without a word, Jay gently took the papers from his hands. “Go home,” he said quietly. “You did well today.” Sunoo looked up at him, tired but pleased by the praise. A small smile tugged at his lips before a yawn interrupted it completely. “Don’t have to tell me twice,” he mumbled. Jay chuckled softly under his breath before glancing toward the hallway leading to his office.
And despite the exhaustion pulling at every part of him… He suddenly found himself looking forward to the rest of the evening. Jay made his way down the quiet hallway toward his office, the sounds of the clinic fading behind him with every step. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment. Then, despite the room technically belonging to him, he knocked gently. No response. He waited a second before carefully opening the door, peeking inside. And immediately, his expression softened. (Y/n) was asleep on the small couch tucked against the wall, curled slightly onto her side. One arm rested beneath her head while the other loosely held onto the edge of the blanket someone, probably Jungwon, had draped over her earlier.
The room was dim, lit only by the warm lamp near his desk. For a moment, Jay just stood there. Watching. The softness of her features. The slow rise and fall of her breathing. The peacefulness in her expression. Everything about it felt strangely intimate. Quiet in a way the rest of the world never seemed to allow anymore. Jay stepped inside carefully, shutting the door behind him with barely a sound before crossing the room. He crouched beside the couch slowly, his movements gentle as he reached out, resting a hand lightly against her shoulder. Giving her a small shake. “Hey,” he said softly. “(Y/n).” She groaned faintly, brows twitching before her eyes slowly opened. The second she saw him, she smiled. Instantly. “Oh hey,” she whispered sleepily, voice rough with exhaustion before a yawn escaped her.
Jay couldn’t help the small smile that appeared in return. “Sorry to keep you waiting so long.” (Y/n) pushed herself upright slowly, stretching her arms above her head for a second before letting them fall back into her lap. “It’s okay,” she said, still waking up properly. “I’m the one who showed up unannounced.” Jay shook his head lightly. “I’m happy you came.” And he meant it. His gaze lingered on her for just a second longer before he added, quieter, “I just wish it had been a calmer day.” (Y/n) laughed softly at that, leaning back slightly against the couch. “I hear you never have calm days.” Jay chuckled, tired but genuine. “I can’t argue with that.”
The room settled into a comfortable silence for a moment after that. Not awkward. Just warm. The kind that came easily around her. Jay leaned back into his chair with a quiet sigh, exhaustion still lingering in his body as he looked over at her. “So,” he asked softly, “what made you decide to stop by today?” (Y/n) smiled slightly and reached for her phone, unlocking it before holding it out toward him. Jay took it, his eyes scanning the screen. A news article. A meteor shower tonight. One of the biggest expected in years. He looked back up at her just as she glanced down, suddenly seeming far less confident than usual. It caught him off guard.
She rubbed the back of her neck lightly before speaking. “When I saw the news… I kind of immediately thought about you.” Jay’s chest tightened softly. “I wanted to see it with you,” she admitted. “So I texted you, but you never answered.” Her lips pressed together briefly before she added, quieter, “So I just came here instead.” Jay blinked. Then leaned forward slightly, unable to stop the small smile forming on his face. “That’s cute.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately as she looked up at him, brows furrowing. “What?” “The idea,” Jay corrected quickly, though amusement lingered in his voice. “I mean.” She stared at him for another second before laughing softly under her breath. Jay shook his head faintly, smiling now without restraint. “I’d love to go stargazing with you.”
The nervousness vanished from her expression almost instantly, replaced by the bright confidence he was beginning to recognize so easily. “Alright then,” she said, standing quickly. “Come on, let’s go find a good spot at the beach before they’re all taken.” Jay laughed quietly at her sudden urgency. “Can I at least have two minutes to change clothes?” (Y/n) looked him up and down dramatically, pretending to evaluate him seriously. Then she nodded once. “Okay,” she said firmly. “But only two.” Jay laughed again, the sound warm and effortless. “I’ll be out in two minutes.” She pointed at him as she backed toward the door. “I’m counting.” Then she slipped out of the office, giving him a brief moment alone.
The second the door shut, Jay stood. And thanks to vampire speed, the entire process took less than fifteen seconds. By the time a single minute had passed, he was already done, leaning casually against the door with the faintest hint of amusement on his face. For someone who had lived centuries… He had never changed clothes so fast for anyone before. As they walked out of the clinic together, the cool evening air greeted them immediately, carrying the distant sound of waves from the shoreline. Jay glanced over at (Y/n), hands tucked loosely into his pockets now that the exhaustion from work had begun settling properly into his body.
“Do you have a plan for food?” he asked. “Or anything else?” The question made her stop walking entirely. Her eyes widened. “Oh no.” Jay blinked at her reaction. (Y/n) looked genuinely distressed for a second as she admitted, “I only thought about asking you.” She let out a small laugh at herself. “I didn’t prepare anything else.” Jay laughed softly, unable to help it. “It’s okay,” he reassured her. “We’ll be fine.” Before she could ask what he meant, he pulled out his phone quickly, typing out two short messages. To Heeseung and Sunghoon. Need help. Beach. Picnic blanket, snacks, food. Save us a spot. The replies came almost instantly. A simple: 👍. That was it. Jay smiled faintly to himself. Good enough.
With those two, it meant everything was already handled. He slipped his phone back into his pocket before reaching his hand out toward her. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s walk.” (Y/n)’s expression brightened immediately as she took his hand without hesitation. And together, they headed toward the beach. The walk took around twenty minutes, filled mostly with easy conversation and occasional laughter. The city lights slowly gave way to the darker stretch of coastline ahead, the sound of the ocean growing louder with every step.
But the second they reached the beach, (Y/n) stopped. “Oh no,” she groaned softly. The beach was packed. Blankets stretched across the sand in every direction, people gathered in groups while waiting for the meteor shower to begin. “We’re never getting a good spot.” Jay looked out over the crowd calmly. Then he inhaled slowly. Among the countless human scents carried by the sea breeze, he searched for something familiar. And found it almost immediately. A small smile tugged at his lips. “Oh,” he said softly, glancing at her. “We will.”
(Y/n) blinked in confusion as Jay gently tugged her hand, leading her further down the shoreline, weaving between people with complete certainty. A minute later, they reached them. Heeseung and Sunghoon. And behind them, the perfect spot. Right by the water. Unobstructed view of the sky. A large picnic blanket already spread out with snacks, drinks, and containers of food neatly arranged across it. (Y/n) gasped softly. “No way.” Jay chuckled under his breath at her reaction before looking at the two vampires. “Thanks.” Sunghoon only nodded once from where he sat.
Heeseung, meanwhile, grinned immediately as he stood. He walked over to (Y/n) first, gesturing dramatically toward the setup. “We hope there’s something you’ll enjoy eating.” Then he glanced toward Jay. “Except for him, of course.” Jay deadpanned instantly. “I hate you,” he muttered under his breath. Heeseung only looked more pleased with himself. (Y/n) laughed brightly beside them, the sound mixing with the waves and sea breeze so naturally that for a moment, Jay forgot about the exhaustion still lingering in his body. Because somehow… This already felt perfect.
Sunghoon let out a long, exhausted sigh, clearly having reached his limit with Heeseung. Without a word, he walked over, grabbed the back collar of Heeseung’s shirt, and started dragging him away across the sand. “Hey,” Heeseung complained immediately, trying to dig his feet into the ground. “I’m being friendly.” “No, you’re being annoying,” Sunghoon replied flatly. Heeseung attempted to resist, but it was completely useless. Sunghoon kept dragging him forward anyway, leaving long trails behind in the sand where Heeseung’s shoes scraped helplessly through it. As they moved further away, Sunghoon lifted one hand in a brief wave over his shoulder. “Goodbye.” “Traitor!” Heeseung yelled dramatically.
(Y/n) burst into laughter beside Jay as she watched the scene unfold. The sound was bright and unrestrained, carried away slightly by the ocean breeze. Jay sighed deeply, though there was no real annoyance behind it anymore. “I’m sorry,” he said. “My friends are maniacs.” He glanced toward the increasingly ridiculous sight of Heeseung still being dragged away. “But,” he added, “at least they saved us a spot.” (Y/n) smiled warmly as she stepped closer to him. “It’s wonderful.” Her gaze lingered briefly on the distant pair before returning to Jay. “And they seem fun.” Jay huffed softly, amused despite himself. “That’s one word for it.”
Together, they settled down onto the blanket, the sound of waves filling the comfortable silence between them as they looked through everything Heeseung and Sunghoon had brought. There was far too much food. Naturally. (Y/n) laughed quietly at some of the snack choices while Jay immediately recognized which items had definitely been picked by Heeseung. “You can tell who packed this,” he muttered. (Y/n) grinned. “Your friends seem to know you well.” Jay glanced at her briefly. Not nearly as well as they will know you. The thought came quietly, natural now instead of painful.
They picked out a few things to eat, talking softly between bites while more and more people settled along the beach around them. Then, slowly, the sky darkened fully. The stars became clearer overhead, scattered endlessly across the night. (Y/n) shifted closer beside him, naturally, easily, until she was tucked against his side, warmth pressing gently into him through the cool nighttime breeze. Jay stilled slightly for half a second. Then relaxed. His arm settled carefully around her without thought.
And above them, the meteor shower began. One streak of light crossed the sky. Then another. And another. Soon hundreds of meteors painted silver trails overhead, illuminating the beach in brief flashes as quiet awe spread through the crowd around them. (Y/n) gasped softly beside him, her eyes reflecting the light as she stared upward in wonder. Jay looked at her instead. At the way the sky danced in her eyes. At the smile resting gently on her lips. The ocean breeze was cold against his skin. But somehow… He had never felt warmer.
As the meteors continued to streak across the sky, (Y/n) slowly turned her head, noticing the way Jay was looking at her instead of the stars above them. Her expression softened instantly. Without thinking much about it, she lifted a hand and rested it gently against his cheek. Jay leaned into the touch before he could stop himself. “It’s weird,” she said quietly. The waves rolled softly onto the shore behind them as she looked at him, her thumb brushing lightly against his skin. “Moments like this,” She hesitated slightly. “They give me such a strong feeling of déjà vu.” Jay’s chest tightened. “Like I’ve lived this before,” she continued softly. “Somewhere.”
The meteor light reflected in her eyes as she glanced briefly back up at the sky before returning her gaze to him again. “And it’s always connected to you.” Jay didn’t breathe. “It feels like…” Her voice lowered slightly, almost shy now. “Like we’ve met before.” A small pause. “In another life.” The words struck him harder than anything else had that night. A sharp ache bloomed in his chest so suddenly it almost hurt. If only you knew. The thought came immediately, tangled with love so deep it frightened him sometimes. But all he did was smile softly. “Maybe we have,” he said quietly. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered on him. Her thumb moved gently against his cheek once more. Then, slowly, she leaned closer.
Jay met her halfway without hesitation. Their lips touched softly, carefully, like both of them were afraid to rush the moment. Sweet. Warm. Gentle. Jay felt everything all at once. The faint taste of raspberries and soda still lingering from the snacks they had shared earlier. The softness of her lips. The quiet sound she made against him when he deepened the kiss ever so slightly. It was simple. And yet to him, it felt more precious than centuries. A taste he never wanted to forget. Because it was hers. When they finally pulled apart, neither of them moved very far away.
(Y/n) slowly looked back up toward the sky again, the meteors still painting light across the darkness above them. “Do you believe in soulmates?” she asked quietly. Jay followed her gaze upward. The answer came so naturally it almost felt like breathing. “Yes.” Barely above a whisper. One simple word. And yet it carried four hundred years of love, grief, longing, and hope within it.
~~~
A few days later, Jay found himself more nervous than he had been in decades. The apartment was clean, dinner nearly finished, soft music playing quietly in the background just to fill the silence that otherwise threatened to consume him. Usually, he liked the quiet. Tonight, it only gave his thoughts more room to spiral. He leaned against the kitchen counter for a moment, staring down at his phone. He knew he couldn’t hide it anymore. Not from her. Not when things between them were becoming more real with every passing day. She deserved the truth. About him. About what he was. About them. Even if the thought of telling her made something uneasy twist deep in his chest. Because there was always the possibility that once she knew… Everything would change.
His phone buzzed again. Another message. Jay unlocked it, immediately recognizing Jungwon’s name. You’ll be okay. She already likes you. Just don’t make it weird. Jay huffed out a quiet laugh through his nose. A second later, another notification appeared. This time from Jake. If she runs away screaming, call us. We’ll help you move apartments. Jay rolled his eyes. Then another. Sunghoon: Try not to traumatize her. And finally, Heeseung: Tell her dramatically under the moonlight. If she faints, catch her. It’s romantic. Jay laughed properly at that one, shaking his head. Idiots. Still… The nervousness eased slightly. His gaze lingered on the messages for a moment longer before his expression softened.
They had become his family in ways he never expected. Jake and Sunghoon had found him early into his journey as a healer, back when he still wandered more than he stayed anywhere. The three of them had crossed countries together over the years, moving through history like ghosts no one noticed for long. Then came Sunoo and Heeseung. Chaos, mostly. And somehow warmth too. And finally Jungwon. Jay smiled faintly at the thought. The youngest at the time, had attached himself to Jay almost immediately, deciding without discussion that Jay was his favorite person in the world. At first, Jay had found it exhausting. The constant following, the endless questions, the way Jungwon always looked at him with quiet admiration. But after a hundred years or so… Somewhere along the way… Jay had grown soft. Not that he would ever admit that out loud.
The same thing had happened with Niki too. Different circumstances. Different personality entirely. But somehow the result had been the same. Jay sighed softly, locking his phone and setting it aside. For someone who once believed he was destined to lose everyone he cared for… Life had been strangely kind in giving him people who stayed. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts instantly. His chest tightened. She was here. Jay straightened automatically, smoothing a hand over his shirt before stopping halfway through the motion. He had faced wars. Kings. Monsters. And somehow this still made him nervous. With one final breath, he walked toward the door.
Jay opened the door, and immediately smiled. (Y/n) stood there practically bouncing on the spot, her excitement obvious before either of them had even spoken a word. Before Jay could say hello, she leaned slightly closer, breathing in deeply. “Oh, it smells so good.” Jay chuckled softly, warmth instantly easing some of the nervous tension sitting in his chest. “Hi to you too,” he said. “Come on in, the food’s almost done.” He stepped aside, letting her into the apartment. (Y/n) quickly slipped off her shoes near the entrance before wandering further inside, her eyes moving curiously across everything she could see.
The apartment was clean. Warm. Simple, but comfortable. Exactly what she would have expected from him somehow. Nothing overly decorated or extravagant, but everything felt intentional. Calm colors, soft lighting, shelves lined with books and little pieces of history gathered over years of living. It felt like him. Jay watched her quietly for a moment as she looked around, the faint smile on his face refusing to leave. “There’s something weirdly comforting about this place,” she admitted softly. Jay leaned lightly against the wall. “That’s probably the first time anyone’s ever said that about my apartment.”
(Y/n) laughed under her breath before following him toward the dining table. As she sat down, Jay moved toward the kitchen again. “Do you want wine?” he asked casually. “Or something else?” The question was almost instinctive. A test he hadn’t even meant to make obvious. And the second her face twisted into immediate disgust, Jay had to fight back a smile. “No thanks,” she said quickly. “I’m not a fan of wine.” Especially red a voice echoed in his head. The memory hit him so vividly that for a split second he could almost hear her centuries ago making the exact same expression after trying it for the first time. Jay looked down briefly, smiling to himself before nodding. “No worries,” he said softly. “I have soda too. Or water.” (Y/n) relaxed immediately. “Soda sounds perfect.” Jay nodded once and turned toward the kitchen, unable to stop the quiet warmth spreading through him. Different life. Different time. And yet somehow… Still her.
Dinner passed easier than Jay expected. The conversation flowed naturally between them, moving from one topic to another without effort. (Y/n) told stories from university, Jay spoke a little about the clinic, carefully avoiding the more supernatural parts of his work while still making her laugh with stories about difficult patients and Sunoo threatening to quit every discount day. “He never actually leaves though,” Jay said as he cleared a few plates. (Y/n) smiled. “Because he likes you.” Jay glanced at her briefly before looking back down at the table. “Unfortunately for him.”
She laughed softly at that. As they continued talking, something suddenly occurred to Jay. He paused slightly before looking back at her. “Wait.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “You mentioned studying before,” he said. “But I never actually asked what you study.” “Oh.” She smiled, leaning back in her chair slightly. “I’m still studying.” Jay looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded. “Final semester.” “Of?” “A master’s in economics.” Jay genuinely blinked at that. “Wow.” (Y/n) laughed at his reaction. “What?” “That sounds difficult.” She shrugged lightly, though there was quiet confidence in the gesture. “A bit.” A small smile tugged at her lips. “But it’s nothing I can’t handle.” Jay smiled softly. Of course it wasn’t. That determination had always been part of her too. The conversation drifted again after that, easy and warm all the way until dinner eventually ended.
And then, the silence changed. Subtly. But enough. Jay gathered the last few plates mechanically, though his mind was no longer focused on them. It was time. His chest tightened slowly as the reality of what he needed to say settled heavily against him again. He had faced this conversation in his mind countless times over the past days. And somehow none of them felt right anymore. Because now she was here. Smiling at him from across his table. Real. Jay set the final plate down in the kitchen a little too carefully. His hands trembled faintly. Small enough that most people wouldn’t notice. But she did. (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately as she watched him. It was strange seeing him like this.
Jay always carried himself with quiet certainty, with an almost unshakable calmness that made everyone around him trust him instinctively. But now… He looked nervous. Almost vulnerable. Slowly, she reached her hand across the table, resting it gently over his. Jay stilled instantly at the touch. (Y/n) smiled softly at him. “Whatever it is,” she said quietly, “you can tell me.” Her thumb brushed lightly against his skin. “It’s okay.” Jay looked at her for a long moment. And slowly… He smiled too. The tension in him loosened just slightly. Because she had looked at him like this once before too. With trust. With warmth. Without fear. Last time he told her the truth… She had accepted him. Loved him anyway. Hopefully… She would again.
Jay held her hand a little tighter before speaking. “The thing I’m about to tell you…” He paused, forcing himself to meet her eyes. “It’s going to sound strange.” A faint, nervous laugh escaped him. “Actually, strange is an understatement.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, confusion flickering across her face, but she nodded softly anyway, encouraging him to continue. Jay inhaled deeply. “Here goes,” he whispered under his breath. His chest felt tight. Not because he feared for himself. But because he feared losing this. Losing her again.
“I’m a vampire.” The words settled heavily into the room. Jay watched her carefully, but forced himself to continue before he lost the courage to do it. “I’ve been alive…” He corrected himself quietly. “Or kind of alive. For a little over four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared at him silently now. No interruption. No reaction yet. And somehow that almost made it worse. Jay swallowed before continuing. “You asked me the other night if I believed in soulmates.” His voice softened slightly. “And I said yes because… vampires do have soulmates.” His gaze dropped briefly to their joined hands. “People we’re fated to find.” A pause. “To love.”
He took another breath. Slow. Careful. Then finally said the part that truly terrified him. “You’re mine.” The words barely left above a whisper. “And the truth is…” Jay’s chest tightened painfully now. “We have met before.” (Y/n)’s expression didn’t change. She just stared at him. Completely still. “In your previous life,” he continued quietly. “Four hundred years ago.” His voice almost broke on the final words. “We were soulmates then too.” Silence. Complete silence. Jay stopped speaking. And suddenly every second stretched unbearably long. (Y/n) didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t speak. She simply stared at him like her mind had stopped processing entirely.
Inside, panic immediately began clawing its way through him. Too much. You said too much too fast. Jay’s thoughts spiraled instantly. Maybe he should have explained it slower. Maybe he should have waited longer before telling her. Maybe this was a mistake. His fingers twitched slightly against hers before he forced himself still again, terrified that even the smallest movement would make her pull away. But she hadn’t yet. She was still holding his hand. Even as disbelief filled her eyes. “Okay,” she said quietly. Jay blinked. That was not the reaction he had expected.
(Y/n) looked down for a second, clearly trying to process everything racing through her mind before she looked back up at him again. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “If you’re a vampire…” Jay tensed instinctively. “Can you prove it?” He tilted his head slightly, caught off guard by the question. “Prove it?” “Yeah.” She shrugged awkwardly. “Like… show me your fangs or something.” For a second, Jay simply stared at her. Then, despite the tension still twisting in his chest, he let out a faint breath of disbelief. She wasn’t screaming. Wasn’t running. She was asking questions. Jay nodded slowly. “Okay. Sure.” He leaned back slightly, taking a steadying breath before closing his eyes briefly.
Then, when he opened them again, the warm brown slowly bled into crimson. At the same time, his fangs extended smoothly. The shift was subtle by vampire standards. But unmistakably inhuman. (Y/n) gasped loudly, her whole body jolting slightly in surprise. “You weren’t lying?” Jay almost laughed at how shocked she sounded. A second later, he let the transformation fade, his eyes returning to brown, his fangs retracting until nothing supernatural remained visible. “No,” he said softly. “I wasn’t.” His gaze stayed fixed on her carefully. “I promise. Everything I told you is true.” (Y/n) sat there silently for a moment. “Okay,” she repeated quietly.
Jay waited. Waited for fear. For panic. For the moment everything would fall apart. But instead… She just kept looking at him. Thinking. “So,” she said slowly after another moment, “when you knew my name that day we ran into each other…” Understanding slowly settled across her features. “It was because I resemble,” She hesitated. “the version of me you knew before?” Jay nodded gently. “You don’t just look like her.”
(Y/n)’s eyes stayed locked onto his. “You look identical.” His voice softened instinctively. “It’s basically like looking at the same person.” A small pause. “Just in a different century.” (Y/n) stared at him again after that, quieter now. Not scared. Just overwhelmed. Jay’s chest tightened as he watched her process it all piece by piece. And somehow… The fact that she was still sitting there felt more miraculous than anything else he had experienced in centuries. Jay watched her carefully for another moment before speaking again, his voice softer now.
“I know you love the color yellow.” (Y/n)’s brows twitched slightly. “A lot of people don’t like it,” he continued quietly. “But you do. You always said it felt warm.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Bright. Like happiness.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened just a little. “You freeze easily,” Jay added gently. “Even when the weather isn’t that cold.” A tiny laugh almost escaped her at that because it was painfully true. “You hate wine,” he continued. “Especially red.” Now she looked genuinely startled. “You spend a lot of time thinking about things most people ignore.” His gaze softened further. “The universe. Stars. The idea of what exists beyond what we can see.” Every word made her expression shift more and more into disbelief. “You’re ambitious,” Jay said quietly. “And kind. Even when people don’t necessarily deserve it.”
A small pause followed before his expression dimmed slightly. “The you I knew before…” He hesitated carefully. “You didn’t have the best relationship with your family.” His voice gentled further. “But I don’t know if that’s still true now.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment before slowly answering. “I don’t know if I’d call it ideal,” she admitted softly. “But…” A small smile appeared. “I’m close to my mom at least.” Relief visibly softened something in Jay’s expression. “I’m glad,” he said honestly. Because she deserved that. More than anyone. (Y/n) nodded slowly, still clearly processing everything he had told her.
Then finally, after another quiet moment, she asked, “So… what does it actually mean?” Jay tilted his head slightly. “To be your soulmate.” The question made him huff out the faintest laugh, not mocking, just soft with emotion. Honestly… There were hundreds of ways he could answer that. Ancient ways. Painful ways. Beautiful ways. But instead, he chose honesty. “It doesn’t have to mean anything different from a normal relationship,” he said gently. (Y/n) blinked slightly, probably expecting something far more dramatic. Jay smiled faintly at that. “It just…” He searched for the words carefully. “Carries more weight for me.” His gaze held hers steadily now. “But it doesn’t have to change anything for you.”
And he meant that. He didn’t want her trapped by destiny. Didn’t want her to feel obligated simply because fate had decided something centuries ago. If she stayed with him… He wanted it to be because she chose him. Not because the universe did. (Y/n) looked down at her hands quietly, her fingers twisting slightly together as she processed everything. “You know…” she began carefully, “people always talk about werewolves having soulmates too.” Jay listened silently. “Or imprinting,” she continued. “And it’s always described as this eternal thing.” Her brows furrowed slightly as she searched for the right wording. “Like… unchangeable.”
Jay understood what she was really asking immediately. Despite the fact she hadn’t technically asked it yet. “Yes,” he said softly. “First, werewolves do exist.” (Y/n)’s eyes flicked up toward him again, still looking mildly stunned every time he casually confirmed another impossible thing. “And they do have soulmates too,” Jay continued. “But their bond is very different from ours.” He leaned back slightly in his chair, giving her room to absorb the information. “A wolf can’t really survive losing their mate,” he explained quietly. “The bond becomes part of who they are.” His gaze softened. “But vampires are different.”
(Y/n) listened carefully, not interrupting. “A vampire doesn’t need to stay with their soulmate to survive,” Jay said. “The bond can strengthen us. Ground us.” A faint pause. “But it isn’t a necessity.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, clearly thinking through every word carefully. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “I wouldn’t be bound to you forever if…” Her voice softened. “If we ever broke up?” The question hurt. Not because she was rejecting him. But because Jay could hear the concern underneath it. The fear of losing her own freedom. Immediately, he shook his head. “That’s correct.” His answer came without hesitation. “If you wanted to leave,” he continued gently, “you could.”
(Y/n)’s eyes searched his carefully. “You could walk out that door right now,” Jay said quietly. “And we would never have to speak again.” The words felt heavier than he expected saying them aloud. But he forced himself to continue anyway. “Nothing would force you to stay with me.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment. “And you’d be okay with that?” Jay’s chest tightened painfully. No. Never. But that wasn’t the answer she needed. So instead, he nodded slowly. “Yes.” Because loving her had never been about possession. Not four hundred years ago. Not now. If she chose him, it had to truly be her choice.
“Why tell me now?” The question came quietly. Not accusing. Just honest. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly as he searched for the right words. “I didn’t want to overwhelm you,” he admitted. His fingers curled loosely together. “But it became harder and harder to hold it back.” (Y/n) listened silently. “It hurt,” Jay continued softly. “Being this close to you while hiding something so important.” His gaze dropped briefly before returning to hers. “And knowing I was carrying memories you didn’t have…” A faint tension crossed his expression. “Using knowledge from your previous life while you had no idea.” He shook his head slightly. “It started feeling like I was deceiving you.” The word lingered heavily between them. “So,” he said quietly, “I figured it was better for you to know the truth.” A pause. “And decide for yourself what happens next.”
(Y/n) stared at him after that, her thoughts suddenly moving far too quickly. It hurt. That part stayed in her mind. The way he said it. The grief hidden underneath the words. And suddenly a realization crept into her chest slowly enough to make her uneasy. Something bad happened to me. Or… to the version of me before. She swallowed slightly. Jay had spoken about losing her. About grief. About centuries of pain. Her fingers tightened together in her lap. A part of her wanted to ask. Needed to ask. How did she die? What happened four hundred years ago? But another part of her was terrified of the answer. Because if she truly was the same soul… Would history repeat itself? Would she suffer the same fate again? The thought alone made her chest tighten.
No. She wasn’t ready to hear that yet. Maybe it had been peaceful. Maybe she had simply grown old. Maybe, (Y/n) forced the thoughts away before they could spiral further. Instead, she looked back at him quietly. “Can I…” She hesitated slightly. “Can I have some time to think?” The question hurt Jay more than anything else had that evening. Not because it was unreasonable. Because it was. But because for the first time since finding her again… He truly didn’t know what would happen next. Still, he nodded immediately. “Of course.”
His voice stayed gentle despite the heaviness settling in his chest. “You can have all the time you need.” (Y/n) smiled faintly at him, though it looked distant now, thoughtful more than warm. And slowly, the evening came to an end. No argument. No dramatic reaction. Just quiet uncertainty. Jay walked her to the door, and when she left, he stayed standing there long after it closed behind her. The apartment suddenly felt too quiet again. Too empty. And as her footsteps disappeared further down the hallway… Jay realized something terrifying. He had no idea if she would come back.
~~~
He didn’t hear from her for two weeks. No messages. No calls. Nothing. At first, Jay told himself it was fine. She needed time. He had expected that. But as the days stretched on, silence slowly became something heavier. Something harder to ignore. And despite what he had told her, despite claiming he would be okay if she chose to walk away… He wasn’t. Not even close. He moved through the days mechanically after that. Working. Cooking. Speaking. Smiling when he was supposed to. But none of it really reached him.
It felt like his body continued out of habit while the rest of him remained stuck standing in that apartment doorway, watching her leave. Even the others noticed. Jake stopped teasing him as much. Sunoo hovered worriedly. Niki started quietly sitting near him more often without saying why. And Jungwon… Jungwon looked at him with the same concern Sage used to carry. That one hurt the most. Tonight had been some kind of celebration. He barely remembered what for anymore. One of the others had achieved something important, and they had all gathered together to eat and drink and laugh while Jay sat among them feeling strangely distant from it all.
A walking corpse. That was the closest way to describe it. Now, close to three in the morning, he walked home alone through quiet streets, hands tucked into his coat pockets as cold air drifted through the city. Fall was approaching. The breeze carried that familiar sharpness now, leaves beginning to gather along sidewalks beneath dim streetlights. It used to be her favorite season. Jay’s gaze lifted briefly toward the dark sky. He wondered if she still loved it. Then the thought twisted painfully. Because winter came after fall. And winter, winter was when he lost her. His chest tightened. If she stayed with him this time… Would history repeat itself? Would fate take her from him all over again? The thought hollowed him out from the inside.
A scream shattered the silence. A woman. Close. Jay moved before he consciously registered it. His body reacted instantly, vampire instincts taking over as he crossed the street in a blur, turning sharply into a narrow alley. And froze. (Y/n). She was pressed against the wall, tears streaking down her face, panic filling her expression as she struggled against the figure cornering her. A vampire. Jay recognized it immediately. The scent. The eyes. The bloodlust. A rogue. One of the vampires who still clung to the old ways. The ones who still hunted humans openly, who still worshipped the war and violence their kind had spent centuries trying to leave behind.
The rogue had one hand pinned beside her head, fangs exposed as he snarled something low and threatening. (Y/n) sobbed, trying desperately to push him away. And something inside Jay snapped. The air in the alley shifted violently. The rogue barely had time to react before Jay was suddenly there, grabbing him by the throat and slamming him hard into the opposite wall with enough force to crack the concrete behind him. The alley shook. (Y/n) gasped sharply.
Jay’s eyes burned crimson now, far brighter than before, rage pouring off him in waves so intense it made the entire alley feel colder. “Get,” he said, voice low and deadly, “away from her.” The rogue stared at him in shock for half a second before recognition hit. Jay was stronger. The rogue reacted fast. But not fast enough. The second Jay loosened his grip even slightly, the other vampire lashed out violently, claws extending as he tried to tear free. Jay didn’t let him. Not this time. Not when (Y/n) was standing right there. The alley became a blur of movement, too fast for human eyes to fully follow. The rogue snarled, trying to strike again, but Jay caught his wrist mid-motion, twisting hard enough to force a sharp crack from the bone.
The rogue screamed. Jay didn’t even flinch. His eyes flicked toward (Y/n) instantly. “Close your eyes.” She stared at him, frozen completely in place, tears still streaming down her face. Jay’s chest tightened. “(Y/n),” he said again, louder this time, urgency slipping into his voice. “Close your eyes. Please.” Something in his tone finally reached her. Slowly, shakily, she squeezed her eyes shut. The last thing she heard clearly was movement. A loud slash. A wet sound.
Silence. Her breath hitched sharply as footsteps approached again, and instinctively she pushed herself harder against the wall, panic threatening to rise all over again. “It’s okay.” Jay’s voice. Gentle and soft. “It’s just me.” (Y/n)’s breathing shook unevenly as she slowly opened her eyes again, fear lingering long enough that part of her expected to see the rogue vampire standing there instead. But it was only Jay. Standing a careful distance away from her. His eyes had returned to brown. His expression calm despite the faint traces of violence still clinging to him.
Relief crashed through her so suddenly it almost made her knees give out. “Jay,” He smiled softly at the sound of his name leaving her lips. “It’s okay,” he repeated quietly. He didn’t move closer. Didn’t try to touch her. He knew better. Right now she was frightened enough already. Instead, he stayed exactly where he was, keeping her attention fixed entirely on him. Not the alley. Not the blood. And especially not the body lying motionless nearby. “Are you hurt anywhere?” he asked gently. (Y/n) blinked rapidly, still shaking slightly as she tried to ground herself in his voice instead of everything else around them. “No,” she whispered after a second. “I… I don’t think so.”
Jay visibly relaxed. Only slightly. But enough that she noticed. “You’re safe now,” he said softly. And somehow… Despite everything she had just seen… She believed him completely. “Let me walk you home.” Jay’s voice stayed soft, careful, as they stepped away from the alley. (Y/n) nodded immediately. She still looked shaken, her movements quieter now, slower than usual as the shock settled properly into her body. Jay stayed close enough to protect her if needed, but not so close that it felt suffocating. Every few seconds his gaze flicked around the dark streets automatically, checking for danger out of instinct more than necessity.
The city felt colder now. Too quiet. (Y/n) wrapped her arms around herself as they walked, but her thoughts weren’t really focused on the streets around them. They stayed trapped somewhere else entirely. On his words from weeks ago. It hurt. The way he had said it. The grief in his eyes. And after tonight… After seeing what vampires truly were capable of… The fear she had pushed away before no longer stayed quiet. Something terrible happened to me. She knew it now. Or at least, she was almost certain. The question sat heavily in her chest the entire walk home until finally, just as her apartment building came into view, she stopped walking. “Jay?” He halted immediately beside her.
(Y/n) turned slightly to look at him, nervousness flickering through her expression despite her determination. “Was this how I died last time?” Jay froze. The question caught him so off guard that for a second he genuinely forgot how to breathe. The night around them seemed to still. (Y/n) watched him carefully, waiting. Jay slowly looked up toward the dark sky instead of answering immediately. “No,” he said quietly after a moment. “It wasn’t.” Relief flickered briefly across her face. But only briefly. Because the heaviness in his voice remained. Jay lowered his gaze back to her slowly. “Do you really want to know what happened?” His tone wasn’t warning. It was almost pleading. Giving her one final chance to step away from the truth.
(Y/n) swallowed slightly. Then nodded. “I have to.” Jay stared at her for another long second before finally nodding too. “Okay.” His voice dropped softer. “But not out here.” (Y/n) understood immediately. So without another word, she turned and continued toward her apartment building, Jay falling silently into step beside her once more. And between them… The conversation waited. Once inside her apartment, the silence returned. But this time it wasn’t comfortable. It sat heavy between them, filled with anticipation neither of them knew how to ease.
(Y/n) sat down on the couch slowly, still shaken from everything that had happened that night. Jay stayed standing for a moment before lowering himself into the armchair across from her. For a while, neither of them spoke. Then Jay sighed quietly, exhaustion and grief tangled together in the sound. “Are you sure you want to know?” One last chance. (Y/n) looked at him, her expression soft but determined as she nodded. “I can’t stop thinking about it.” Jay lowered his gaze for a moment before nodding slowly in return. “Okay.”
His voice came quieter now. “Four hundred years ago… I met you in the middle of summer.” The memories surfaced painfully easily. “We spent one week together before I told you my secret.” A faint, broken smile flickered briefly across his face. “But unlike now…” His eyes softened at the memory. “You already knew.” (Y/n) blinked slightly at that. “You figured it out almost immediately,” Jay continued softly. “And without hesitation, you chose to come with me when I had to leave your town.” The warmth in his expression grew stronger for a moment despite the tears already gathering in his eyes. “We traveled together for months.” His voice drifted quieter. “Those months were wonderful.”
(Y/n) watched him carefully now, noticing the way his entire expression changed when he spoke about those memories. Like part of him had gone back there. Back to her. “Until winter came.” The warmth vanished. Jay’s breathing faltered slightly. He looked away briefly, jaw tightening as tears finally slipped free despite his attempts to stop them. “One day…” His voice cracked softly. “Someone attacked us.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened immediately. “They shot you with an arrow.” Silence filled the room for a second before he forced himself to continue. “You died in my arms.”
The words shattered something inside her. Jay’s hands curled tightly together now, like he was trying to physically hold himself together through the memory. “I buried your body,” he whispered. Another tear fell. “And then I became a monster.” The self hatred in his voice made her chest ache painfully. “I lost everything that day.” His gaze stayed lowered. “It took me years before I woke up from what I became after.” (Y/n) felt tears slipping down her own face now too. Not just because of the tragedy. But because of him. The way he carried it all still. For centuries.
“For a long time,” Jay continued quietly, “I believed the arrow came from the lycans.” His expression darkened faintly. “The werewolves.” A bitter breath escaped him. “But years later… I learned the truth.” Slowly, he looked back at her. “It came from my own coven.” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “They wanted me back in the war.” His voice hollowed slightly. “And they believed you were holding me back.” Silence followed. Heavy. Painful. Jay didn’t say anything else after that. He didn’t need to. Because everything else was already there in his eyes. The guilt. The grief. The love that somehow still survived all of it. And despite the pain in the story… The moments where he spoke about their life together had sounded different. Warm. Bright. Happy in a way she had never heard from him before. Like loving her had once been the best thing that ever happened to him. And somehow… That hurt the most.
Jay broke completely after that. The tears he had been barely holding back finally spilled over all at once, his breathing uneven as years upon years of buried grief resurfaced violently now that the memories had been spoken aloud again. “I’m sorry,” he whispered brokenly, dragging a hand over his face uselessly. “I’m sorry…” Saying it out loud made it real again. Not a distant memory dulled by centuries. Not an old wound buried beneath time. Real. Fresh. Painful enough that it felt like winter had returned to tear him apart all over again. His shoulders trembled slightly as he tried to steady himself, but he couldn’t stop. Not anymore.
For so many years, he had carried this alone. The truth about the arrow still haunted him more than almost anything else. For a long time, he had believed the lycans were responsible. It had been easier that way. Easier to direct his rage toward an enemy already shaped by war. But later… He learned the truth. Heeseung had been the one to tell him. Not because he wanted to hurt him, but because Jay deserved to know.
Heeseung was once a high ranking vampire in the war against the lycans, and so he had found himself at a meeting between high ranking officers and elders during the war. Jay’s old coven leader had spoken about him there, about his wasted potential, about how love had weakened him, made him refuse the war they demanded he fight in. And then one of the elders had suggested removing the thing anchoring him. Heeseung had disagreed. He didn’t believe they should call mates, they shouldn’t impact such a holy thing. But one voice against twenty meant nothing. Jay had never blamed Heeseung for staying silent back then. He knew the other vampire carried guilt over it already.
Still… Hearing the truth had destroyed something inside him all over again. Because it meant she hadn’t died because of war. She died because she loved him. Jay lowered his head into his hands as another sob broke free from his chest. “You were doomed because of me,” he whispered shakily. “Four hundred years ago… loving me killed you.” (Y/n)’s own tears slipped free now too as she listened. “And now you’re here again,” Jay continued weakly. “And all I can think about is losing you the same way.” His voice cracked entirely. “I can’t watch you die again.” The words shattered apart in the room between them.
Then suddenly, warmth, arms wrapped tightly around him before he even realized she had moved. Jay froze completely. One second she had been sitting across from him. The next she was there beside him, hugging him tightly, crying against him too. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered shakily. Jay’s body trembled harder at those words. Because despite everything… Despite centuries passing… Some part of him had never stopped blaming himself. (Y/n) held him tighter as he shook in her arms, her own tears still falling freely. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered again firmly. Jay closed his eyes tightly. “You didn’t shoot the arrow.” Her hand pressed gently against his back. “You didn’t order it to happen.” Her voice trembled slightly, but the conviction in it never wavered. “You were a victim too.” Jay’s breathing faltered. “It wasn’t your fault.”
Something in him cracked further at the words. Not painfully this time. Just enough to let some of the guilt finally breathe. Slowly, hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around her too, pulling her closer as he buried his face briefly against her shoulder. Her scent surrounded him instantly. Warm. Safe. Alive. “You’re so strong,” he whispered shakily against her. “Now and back then.” His fingers tightened slightly against her. “Much stronger than I’ve ever been.” (Y/n) let out a watery laugh through her tears as her hand moved slowly up and down his back, comforting him instinctively. “I don’t know about that,” she admitted softly.
Jay lifted his head slightly to look at her. “I’m just good at pretending.” Her lips trembled faintly. “I’m terrified all the time.” She gave a small, embarrassed laugh. “Of stupid things.” Jay frowned gently. “Sometimes making a phone call makes me freeze up completely,” she admitted quietly. “Like I’m being held at gunpoint.” A tear slipped down her cheek. “That doesn’t sound very strong to me.” Jay leaned back just enough to properly look at her then. Really look at her. At the vulnerability in her eyes. At the courage it took to admit that out loud.
Slowly, he lifted one hand, resting it gently against her cheek. “To me,” he said softly, “you are.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. Through the tears, she smiled. And somehow it looked exactly like the smile he had fallen in love with centuries ago. “You’re strong too,” she whispered. Before Jay could answer, she leaned forward. And kissed him. Soft. Gentle. Just a small peck against his lips. But somehow… It shattered through the guilt in his chest more effectively than centuries of suffering ever had. Because for the first time since losing her… Someone was holding him like he deserved to be forgiven.
~~~
That night, neither of them made it to the bedroom. Somewhere between tears, quiet conversation, and simply holding each other, exhaustion finally claimed them both. They fell asleep in the living room. (Y/n) curled against Jay on the couch while his arms stayed wrapped securely around her even in sleep, like some part of him feared she might disappear if he let go. For once, his dreams were quiet. No snow. No blood. No screaming. Only warmth. Morning light slowly spilled through the apartment windows, soft and pale as the city outside began waking up. Jay stirred first, though he didn’t move immediately. He simply stayed there for a moment, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing against him. Alive. Still here. The thought alone eased something deep inside his chest.
A few minutes later, (Y/n) shifted slightly too, blinking sleepily before looking up at him. Neither of them spoke right away. They just looked at each other quietly in the golden morning light. Then slowly, (Y/n)’s expression softened. “There’s something I need to say.” Jay’s chest tightened slightly, but he nodded gently for her to continue. (Y/n) took a small breath. “I can’t promise you forever.” The words hurt a little. Not because they were rejection. Because they were honest. And somehow honesty always reached deeper. “But…” Her fingers curled lightly against his shirt. “I can promise you the present.” Jay stayed completely still, listening carefully.
“Right here,” she whispered. “Right now…” A small smile appeared on her lips. “I’m in love with you.” His breath caught softly. “And I choose to be with you.” Not fate. Not destiny. Choice. Jay felt his eyes sting slightly again as he pulled her closer instinctively, holding her tightly against him. “Thank you,” he whispered. The words carried more emotion than anything else he could have said. (Y/n) smiled softly against him. Jay closed his eyes briefly, resting his forehead against hers. “That’s enough,” he said quietly. And he meant it. After four hundred years of grief, guilt, and longing… This moment alone already felt like more than he ever thought he would be given again. “I don’t need forever,” he whispered softly. His arms tightened around her just slightly. “I’ll happily accept the present.” Out of the fire an ashen healer rose through hatred and trauma, but here, in the arms of his beloved, he’s no longer broken and faded.
~~~ The End ~~~
And that’s the end of Jay’s focus chapter.
What do you guys think? Did you cry? I sure did.
I promise the next one will be less hurtful. Maybe.
I wasn't able to read it yet cuz I had an enhypen concert coming and if I read this before the concert I would BURST OUT WITH ANXIETY! So, now almost 2 weeks after the concert I'm ready to read properly!
Synopsis : Giving two romance tropes to the teamies
Member : Murata Fuma
Main tropes : Office romance & secret admirer
Words : 487
Office romance
Fuma is that office worker that everyone loves. He is the designated ball of sunshine of the office.
His desk is decorated with pictures of him and friends, he has pokemon merch everywhere. He makes a neat coffee. His presentations are always clear, and he is always down to pick up some lunch and have a laugh.
On the other hand, you are his manager. Your office is strictly decorated with an orchid, given to you for your first day at work. You are strong headed, honest, a fiery worker and globally the nightmares for all your colleagues.
All of them, except for Fuma.
He is always the first one to take your defense when the shit talking goes to far, he opens the door for you and support you during your presentations. He is also the one that asks if you want a coffee when he is ordering it for everyone.
You fall for him slowly, discreetly. You start to wonder if he is coming to come by your office to give you a coffee or asks if you want to get lunch together.
The day you have to work overtime because of your boss, he sees the light in your office and comes to help you. Making sure you stay hydrated, helps you get your work done and even organizes the files.
The fondness grows slowly for the two of you.
And before you both understand, you end up holding hands under the table of the conference room. Meeting discreetly in the stairs to share a stolen kiss, and sharing a ride together to get home.
Secret admirer
Fuma is a shy man and for him going to talk to you is actually pretty difficult.
He is one of the college nerds, the top nerd of his computer science major, and you on the other hand is the girl everyone loves, and knows. After all you won multiple literature contest and were active in the journal with articles.
He first noticed you the day you helped him out carrying out basketballs to the gym. You were kind, had a bright smile and a sweet laugh.
From that day on he kept noticing you, in the library as you wrote, in the cafeteria laughing with your friends, under the oak tree reading a book.
You were everywhere and he only saw you, admiring you from afar. His best friend Yudai kept teasing him about how he was head over heels for you and yet had only talked to you once.
But Fuma was fine with it, just catching glimpses of you and silently admiring you from afar.
What he did not know was that you had noticed him just the same. The guy that was always laughing with his friend, that played basketball every Wednesday at 5 pm, thone wearing a different pokemon shirt every monday morning.
Both of you admiring each other from afar, and yet, never taking that step to talk to the other, too shy to dare.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Okok hear me out... maki being in a secret relationship with idol!reader and she gets gifted an "inkigayo sandwich" with another idol's number on it skjhdks how would he react (i yearn for jealous maki😝)
tags: +18 MDNI!!: oral sex (reader receiving)
i like to think that maki would pray to every higher power that your comebacks would overlap every time just so he could have an excuse to be in the same frame as you.
greeting you briefly in a 'behind the scenes' video, making small talk over at the vending machine where barely anybody films, or underneath the stairs where you steal kisses from each other, sometimes going a little too far that your managers start calling out your names to look for you.
to everyone else, it looked like you two were simply good colleagues because you both spoke english. it fooled everyone, even your mutual friends from other groups didn't suspect you guys to be a couple.
so, it should've been no surprise to maki when he was suddenly handed the infamous inkigayo sandwich to pass to you, as if he was a carrier pigeon. he stared at the man then the sandwich then back up at the brazen man who had a goofy smile dancing on his face.
"hey, make sure you put in a few good words for me." he winked at him, pressing the sandwich into maki's hands, who almost shoved the thing up the oblivious man's ass.
maki forced a thin smile, tightening his grip on the sandwich as he turned on his heel. he was fuming that he couldn't make it loudly known that you were his and only his, angry that he couldn't leave his mark on you for everyone to see.
he spotted the nearest trash bin, making a beeline towards it but stopped at the last second when he saw you, laughing and joking with your manager. he saw the way your cheeks raised, eyes squeezing shut as your hands covered the shy smile that gently spread across your face.
he looked back at the sandwich, and something clicked in his head, finalizing his decision on how he loud he was gonna be with his love.
when both your stages had ended, maki lingered outside your waiting room as he bowed to your group mates who wanted nothing more than to crash in bed. he waited till he caught a glimpse of you walking outside, still chatting with your friend.
making his way to you, your friend was the first to notice him, tapping you on the shoulder and pointing behind you. you turn, greeted by maki's soft, sweet smile as he gestured for you to follow him.
you turn back to say your goodbyes to your friend and follow maki to wherever he was taking you. but something felt weird. he wasn't being cautious instead he was loud, in his actions and words.
"hey, baby," he placed a small kiss on your cheek, catching you off guard as you whipped your head around to look for any cameras that were still on. your gaze lands back on him, confused and furious why he wasn't being careful anymore.
"what's wrong with you?" you whisper-shout, your fist landing on his chest. he grabbed that same hand, tugging you behind him as he headed to the basement.
"where are we going? maki, what's going on-" your words are abruptly cut off when he pushes you into a dimly lit storage room, closing the door behind you gently.
your eyes scan him as he gets closer to you. your body now trapped between a desk and his arms as he cages you in. his warm, minty breath close enough to you as he rests his forehead on your shoulder. you let out a breath, running your fingers through his short hair as your arm pulls him closer to you.
he almost melted then and there, almost forgetting about his mission. but he couldn't, it had to be done now or never. so he gets out of your warm, comforting hold and begins rummaging in his bag. pulling out the wretched sandwich, he hands it over to you with a smile.
but it's not a real smile, you notice the lack of eye wrinkles, his dimples aren't deep enough, and only the bottom half of his face is smiling.
you look at him then at the sandwich then back up at him, an eyebrow arching as you point. "did you bring me here to feed me a fucking sandwich?"
"no, open it." maki chuckles, nudging the sandwich in your hands. you look at him with a skeptical expression, slowly unwrapping it to find a small piece of paper poking out from inside. unfolding it, you find a series of numbers followed by initials that do not seem familiar to you.
"if this is some cryptic bullshit you want me to decode right now, i'll actually-"
"i was given this today," maki shushes you, finger over your lips as he gently pulls at your lower lip. so full and soft. "and i was assigned to give it to you, plus putting in a 'good word' for him."
you blink once, then twice, realizing that this was the infamous exchange of phone numbers using the inkigayo sandwiches. your eyes widen as you hurry to explain yourself to maki, to tell him that you don't even know this guy, let alone talk to him enough to give him the 'okay-signal' to do such a thing.
maki shakes his head, acknowledging that it's all that slick bastard's doing, but he still can't ignore the fact that you seemed single enough for him to even think that he had a chance with you.
maki's hands trail off the desk, gliding all over your thighs as they settle on your hips. in a swift move, he pulls you closer to him, your legs parting as his hips connect to yours.
a gasp escapes you as you feel him. he's already this hard when you haven't done anything.
"wait, maki, we can't—" your hands are on his chest, not pushing him away, but to anchor yourself and your sanity that was now running on fumes. "come back to the dorm with me. the girls are asleep, anyway."
"what i'll be doing to you would be enough noise to wake the fucking dead."
usually when maki says these things, he has that stupid boyish grin plastered across his face, wiggling his eyebrows at you.
but this maki in front of you with his unwavering gaze, adamant tone as his hands kept kneading your hips — you knew he was dead serious.
it happened faster than you could register, his lips crashing onto yours as he angled his head, tongue swiping across your bottom lip to push deeper into you. a sound slips past your lips as he pulls you even closer to him, feeling his tip grind on your clit.
you pull away first to gasp for air as he keeps rolling his waist against yours. looking down between you, you see his pants bulging more with every movement. maki tsks, dissatisfied that you'd focus on anything else but him right now.
he grabs your face, squishing your cheeks. "eyes on me. not anywhere else. just me."
if you hadn't been sitting down, you would've buckled under his gaze. you give him a quick nod and watch him slowly kneel to the floor. he pulls you even closer to the edge of the table, fingers wrapped around the waistband of your sweatpants before pulling them off you.
left bare, you suddenly feel shy. you're the only one who's removed anything. your legs naturally shut, but maki slaps the inside of your thighs. soft skin ripples under his hands as he holds you open. he looks up at you, checking if your gaze is still on him, then begins leaving wet, open-mouthed kisses all over your abdomen.
he teases your core, his breath hovering over you as his lips move down to your inner thighs. his hand kneads the supple skin of your legs, stroking you all over till he reaches your pearl.
he draws small, slow circles over it, sucking the skin of your inner thigh while leaving bite marks up and down your legs, all while his hand still circles over your bud, still covered by your panties.
maki's gaze never leaves yours, not even when you close your eyes to take in the feeling of his rough yet gentle hands roaming all over you.
"maki—" you whine, shoving his hand further down. you need something inside you. to relieve you, to fuck you. you need him inside you, now.
maki only hums in response, finally traveling to your poor neglected heat. he licks a long strip over your panties while you beg for that same warmth inside you. then he pulls the panties down with his teeth. the air hits your bare, dripping center, and you let out a shaky breath.
his fingers circle your clit, less gentle than before. his tongue sucks all over your outer and inner folds, traveling from top to bottom of your core as his finger flicks over your bud. a gasp escapes you, hips bucking up into his face — his prominent nose hitting that sweet spot once more.
you try to keep your voice low, as small as you can, but he's too much of a fucking tease. another whine escapes you when a particular suck makes you almost see stars. you try not to come right then and there.
your eyes well up with tears as you beg, "maki, please — i'll do anything, just please — fuck, please."
he chuckles, his breath tickling your fluttering, tender folds as he continues rubbing those torturous circles over your overly sensitive pearl.
"you're mine. no one else's." his voice is deep, rough, dripping with need.
"you— only you— please," you plead, your head falling back as your hips stutter uncontrollably.
he groans at your entrance, his tongue now teasing your tender opening. his eyes never leave you, adoring how easily you fall apart under his hold.
"yes— ah, shit— only yours, maki. yours—" the air knocks out of your lungs when his tongue enters you so suddenly, his fingers now toying with your bud more mercilessly.
his tongue keeps moving in and out of you, sucking on your clit as he continues groaning against you; his own hips bucking into the air.
"i'm close— so close— fuck, fuck, maki— i'm gonna cum—" you gasp for air, your hand reaching for his hair to shove him even deeper into your heat. his nose keeps bumping into your sensitive bud. by now, you're basically riding his face.
another groan from him, his fingers merciless with their pace, signaling you to cum on his face as you shove him even closer. your eyes roll back as you orgasm, heat rushing through your body. you lie back on the table, legs still closed around maki's head as you shake.
he continues lapping up your juice, working you through your own orgasm as his hips continue to buck into the air. he doesn't care about himself right now, gently parting your legs open to take in a deep breath as the air reaches his lungs once again.
your combined heavy breathing sounds in the room as maki licks up the rest of your juices around his mouth, leaning over you with that cheeky, dimpled smile of his. your chest rumbles with a chuckle as you get a hold of his face in your hands, leaving soft kisses on his lips and tasting yourself on him.
you look down at your legs that were still slightly trembling, riddled with bite marks and hickeys.
"what are you, a suction cup?" you sigh, trying to find a way to explain what happened to your group mates now.
maki's hand travels to you neck, fingers tracing over your collarbones with a teasing smile playing on his face. "i like to think i behaved." 𖹭
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
